《A Capable Maid》 Prologue She had always been useless since she was a child, there was nothing that she could do better than the others. ¡®She¡¯s a nice kid, but why is she like that? She¡¯s not good at anything at all.¡¯ That¡¯s how people view her in general. And it remained that way after her mother passed away and when she was brought into the palace as a princess by her father, the King of Cloyan Kingdom, of whom belatedly discovered her identity. ¡®Is it because you are of low blood? Why are you so useless?¡¯ That was also her reputation at the palace. Her stepmother, the Queen, and her two half older brothers, looked down on her. She tried to remain positive and live with perseverance. There was no one on her side at the palace anyway, so she had to be, in order to survive. Though, of course, her optimism doesn¡¯t erase the fact that she¡¯s still useless. She¡¯s always been the shunned useless girl, and it persisted even after the kingdom fell and she had become a maid. ¡°Marie!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± She scuttled off to the voice calling out to her. When she arrived, a woman with a sour expression was glaring at her. It was Susan, the head maid. ¡°Did you even do any cleaning? What the hell is this dust?¡± When the kingdom was overthrown by the Empire, she disguised as a maid to survive. Despite how useless and low-blooded she was, the imperial army could not allow anyone from the royal bloodline to live. Thanks to this, she was able to save her life and was brought to the Imperial Palace to become a low-ranking maid. ¡°Do it right!¡± She bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Even though she changed from a princess to a low-ranking maid, nothing had changed. She was still useless, and everyone still bullied her. ¡®Still, let¡¯s do our best and work hard!¡¯ The only advantage she had was that she never lose her enthusiasm in any situation. ¡®If you do your best wholeheartedly, the Lord will bless you.¡¯ ¡®Me too?¡¯ ¡®Of course. The Lord loves us all.¡¯ Because she believed in what her mom said a long time ago, even during such an importune time, she had faith in God. ¡®Please bless me too someday.¡¯ Was it because of her prayers? One day, something unbelievable happened to her. .?¡£.?©b??.???©b? It happened one summer when she was 17. ¡°I have to take care of a sick prisoner?¡± ¡°Yes. Who else?¡± The duties of the low ranking maids of the Imperial Palace were diverse. From simple chores such as cleaning, dishwashing, and laundry, to countless arduous tasks. When a prisoner in the imperial palace becomes ill, they aren¡¯t usually treated, but when it becomes so severe to the point that they cannot be left in prison, they are to be taken care of. And in that case, the responsibility lies on the lower-class maids. It¡¯s usually assigned to her though, because nobody else would want to do it. ¡°Are you complaining? Will you not do it?¡± To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to. Who would want to? But, of course, she had no choise. ¡®It¡¯s just giving a handful of meals, it won¡¯t be much. I can do it.¡¯ With that thought in mind, she cheered herself up and headed to the makeshift hospital room in the prison. ¡°This is it.¡± As she entered the room, she was struck by a foul stench. ¡®Urgh.¡¯ She covered her nose. Ah, what a familiar smell. It was the stench of decay, similar to that of her dying mother. ¡°He¡¯s going to die soon anyway. He¡¯s not that important, so you can take care of him however you want.¡± She understood what the guard was trying to say. It meant that there was no need to take care of him, that even if she bail, he wouldn¡¯t bat an eye. In fact, countless of maids had already run off from this kind of task. It¡¯s because nobody cares, they¡¯re just prisoners. ¡®But.¡¯ She shook her head. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if she just go back, but she didn¡¯t want to. It reminded her of her mother, who died when she was young. But also because she saw loneliness from the prisoner¡¯s eyes. ¡®I don¡¯t know what kind of crime he¡¯s guilty of.¡¯ If she leaves, this man will have to die a pitiful death alone. She didn¡¯t want that. ¡®Mom wants me to be someone who can help others, no matter what.¡¯ Although she¡¯s useless, she figured she could still help him a little. With that in mind, she started her ministrations. ¡°He¡¯s going to die soon anyway, so you don¡¯t have to bother. It¡¯s useless.¡± The guard clicked his tongue from behind. She ignored his comments and cared for the prisoner diligently. She used a spoon to feed him porridge, cooled him down with a cold towel, and washed his dirty body. ¡°Tsk, it¡¯s no use.¡± A few days passed like that. Although she took care of him, as the guard said, the prisoner¡¯s condition continued to deteriorate. She had a gut feeling that the prisoner¡¯s life was numbered. It¡¯s because her mother went through a similar process where her life was eventually cut short. ¡®Mom, I miss you.¡¯ When she saw the dying prisoner, she suddenly thought of her mother, which made her heart ache. They were the happiest even when they were poor. She wanted to go back in time and be in her mother¡¯s arms again. She secretly wiped the tears with the back of her hand. Then the unexpected happened. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Her eyes widened. She thought she heard it wrong, but she didn¡¯t. The dying prisoner had spoken. ¡°Oh, thank you. Really¡­¡± The prisoner, who tried his best to speak, turned his head and looked at her with hazy eyes. She was embarrassed for not knowing what to say to the prisoner who was about to die. The prisoner repeated his gratitude. ¡°Thank you dear¡­ Really.¡± ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m just doing my job.¡± ¡°No, you could have just left me alone, but thank you so much. Thanks to you, I wouldn¡¯t have to die alone.¡± The more he spoke, the more lively his voice become. She noticed that it was a symptom of a temporary rejuvenating glow right before dying. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Marie. It¡¯s Marie.¡± She responded eagerly. ¡°I want to pray for you. Do you have any wishes?¡± She pondered over the question. What did she want? ¡°Anything is fine. I will pray for you.¡± At that, she hesitated and opened her mouth. It didn¡¯t seem like it would mean much anyway, just a way to talk to each other. ¡°I wish I could be a capable person.¡± ¡°Capable?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m very incompetent. That¡¯s why I want to do my job well and become a capable person.¡± She could feel him smiling wide at her words. Her wish must have sounded childish, but she was serious. She¡¯s been useless all her life, so she wanted to be recognized for her skills someday. ¡°What kind of ability? There are several types of abilities. Please be specific.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± She felt shy. ¡°First of all, I want to do a very good job as a maid.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± The only wish she had was to do excellent in her job. The prisoner seemed to think that her wish was too simple. So she added quickly, ¡°Of course, I want to be good at other things as well. I want to be good at art, I want to be good at music, I want to be good at crafts, and I want to be good at cooking.¡± ¡°Really? And?¡± She became excited and continued to speak. Was it because she grew up being so useless? She had a lot of things she wanted to excel in. ¡°I want to be good at bows, I want to be good at dancing, and I want to be good at card games. Oh, I also wish I could cure people like doctors and be able to catch bad criminals¡­¡± After talking for a while, she shut her mouth. ¡°¡­I want too much, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re very ambitious.¡± She blushed at the prisoner¡¯s words. ¡°Well, I¡¯m just saying. Anyone can make a wish.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± The prisoner nodded and looked straight into her eyes. ¡°If, uh,¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°If you had that ability, what would you do with it?¡± She was speechless for a moment. It was a lot of fun talking about it, but it¡¯s not like they¡¯re going to happen. Was it because his eyes looked earnest? She answered what she had always in mind. ¡°I want to live a meaningful life.¡± ¡°A meaningful life?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°What is a meaningful life?¡± ¡°That, uh¡­¡± She was stumped. ¡®Meaningful Life¡¯. The answer to this will vary from person to person. Some will value success, some will value money, some will value honor, and some will value self-discipline. If there were 100 people, all 100 people would give a different answer. And well¡ª ¡°If I can, I want to live a life that makes other people happy. That¡¯s my wish.¡± In response, the prisoner was silent for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re a good kid.¡± ¡°Oh, no. I was just saying¡­.¡± She blushed a little as his voice carried great admiration. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°As I said before, I¡¯m Marie.¡± ¡°No.¡± The man shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m asking for your real name.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± She gulped without realizing it. ¡®My true name?¡¯ ¡®Marie¡¯ was not her real name. She had another name that no one else knew, even she had forgotten about it already. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me he knows who I am?¡¯ She looked into the man¡¯s eyes. His blue eyes were transparent and clear. She could not believe that he was imprisoned for a crime. ¡®No. No one knows who I am. I guess he was just asking. However¡­¡¯ Then he said, ¡°I want to pray your wish to God. Please tell me your true name.¡± After hesitating for a while, she opened her mouth. It was a name that should never have been brought out, but somehow, for reasons that she could not understand, there was an irresistible force to the man¡¯s voice. ¡°Morina de Brande La Cloyan.¡± Part of the Cloyan Kingdom¡¯s noble bloodline, Morina. That was her true name. After saying that, she looked into the man¡¯s eyes. If he reveals her identity to the guard, she will be arrested immediately. Fortunately, he seemed to have no intention at all. ¡°Morina, that¡¯s a pretty name.¡± He put his hands on her head as if he were a priest. She was startled, but she did not avoid the touch. Somehow she just felt like she shouldn¡¯t. He prayed briefly. ¡°I beseech you Lord, thy servant. Please grant this girl what she wants. I earnestly pray to my Lord to make it come true.¡± After finishing his prayer, he immediately closed his eyes, with a relaxed looked as if he had accomplished what he had to do. She looked at him silently for a moment and then covered him with a blanket. She probably won¡¯t see him again once she return. ¡°May you rest in peace.¡± When she left the hospital room, the guard who was waiting outside said, ¡°You worked hard, good job. You don¡¯t have to come now.¡± Although he had always been a stern guard, he eventually started to be kind due to her consistent attitude. ¡°No. You did a great job too.¡± She shook her head and went back to her room to sleep. Was it because of how the prisoner looked? For some unknown reason, she couldn¡¯t sleep. ¡®Come on, Marie. Go to bed early so you can get up early and work hard.¡¯ Now that it was over, she had to go back to the palace and work hard all day, starting with the early morning cleaning. ¡®I¡¯m going to be scolded all day again tomorrow.¡¯ She let out a small sigh. Rather than having a hard time, she was more worried about being scolded all day. ¡®I wish I could do my job similar to how I told that man earlier¡¯ She fell asleep with that in mind. That day, she had a strange dream. She had a dream of becoming a maid in a large mansion in another country, but the woman in the dream was different from her. She wasn¡¯t an incompetent maid like her, but rather she¡¯s the best skilled maid who was loved by everyone. The dream was so vivid, it felt like she was ¡®her¡¯ in the dream. Note: I¡¯m sorry loves, but I have no intention of fully translating this. Consider this a promo, if you will. I translated this to prompt other translators to pick this up. This novel is good, I was so confused as to why this hasn¡¯t been translated yet. Um chile¡­ anyways so. Please continue this 01/2023: edited cause i used a lot of ableist words CH 1.1 A vision came by a blur. She realized it was a dream. In it, she had become another person. Someone called ¡®her¡¯ in the dream. ¡°What¡¯s for today¡¯s tea?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Cholgwaneum (Tieguanyin) tea, my lord¡±, A gentle voice answered. ¡°Cholgwaneum?¡± ¡°Yes, it is an Oolong tea from the Southern Fujian Province and is said to have a clear taste.¡± In the dream, ¡®she¡¯ offered a clear-scented tea to the man. ¡®Her¡¯ movements were controlled and elegant. The man sipped the tea and sputtered in admiration. ¡°As expected, it is indeed clear. This was brewed very well.¡± ¡°Thank you. It has a clear taste because the quality of the tea helped.¡± ¡°No, if someone else brewed this, it wouldn¡¯t taste like this.¡± The man shook his head and smiled. ¡°Viola, you¡¯re my greatest treasure.¡± ???? At the end of that conversation, Marie opened her eyes. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just a dream. Who is Viola though?¡± She shook her head. Viola was not in the least familiar. Moreover, even the architecture and furniture did not seem like the imperial palace. ¡°It looks like England, the island nation at the far west end. What a vivid dream.¡± The dream was quite short, but yet so vivid. It was as if she had assumed a glimpse of the maid¡¯s life. Then a loud voice called out to her. ¡°Marie, are you awake? You¡¯ll be late! Hurry up, let¡¯s go!¡± It was Jane, a fellow maid who shared a room with her. She glanced at the clock. It was 5:30 in the morning. If she doesn¡¯t get ready soon, she¡¯ll be late. Marie hurriedly put on her uniform and headed to the Lily Palace, where she was assigned. Jane, her fellow maid, said, ¡°Marie, be sure to do well today. You know how strict Madam Susan is, don¡¯t you?¡± She nodded her head. ¡°If you make the same mistake again, it might not end with just a scolding. ¡°Yes, I will do my best.¡± She was anxious as well. Lately, the scolding she received from Susan, the head maid, was getting more and more frequent. How will she survive this day? ¡®I wish I could work adeptly like the maid in my dream.¡¯ In the dream, she was a perfect maid. Other than chores like cleaning, dish-washing, and laundry, there were also complex tasks such as serving meals, preparing tea ceremonies, and filing paperwork. No, she wasn¡¯t just good at her job, but rather, the chores became an art form in her hands. Like a master in the maid world? Marie wouldn¡¯t get into so much trouble if only she could work half as much as the latter. ¡®Better not think about useless things, let¡¯s just work hard and do our absolute best.¡¯ Soon after she arrived at the Lily Palace, she headed to her assigned spot. The place where she worked in the morning was the hallway near the drawing room on the first floor. She must clean up before the VIPs could arrive, and then after breakfast, she would also be in the kitchen to clean. ¡°Good luck, Marie.¡± ¡°Yeah, see you later.¡± After she bid her farewell to Jane, she took a deep breath. She looked at the hallway with heavy determination. Today, she will not be scolded because she will do her job perfectly. Suddenly, she felt something strange. ¡°Huh?¡± She cocked her head. She couldn¡¯t identify it but there was a strange sensation of being ¡®different¡¯. In blink of an eye, she regarded the world with a new set of eyes. ¡°O-Oh my God. What¡¯s this? Is there something wrong with my eyes?¡± Her mouth hung open as her eyes wandered. A new reality unfolded before Marie¡¯s eyes¡­ ¡®I-It looks filthier.¡¯ ¡­It was absolutely awful. ¡®Was it always that dirty?¡¯ She blinked. There was dirt in every nook and cranny of the walls, thick dust between the crevices of the windows, faint debris on the floor, etc. ¡ª all of which were an eyesore. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I notice this before?¡¯ Surely they didn¡¯t accumulate overnight, they had been around for ages and she¡¯s only seeing it now. It¡¯s as if she suddenly had a magnifying glass for eyes. ¡®Let¡¯s clean it up quickly before Madam Susan arrives.¡¯ There were so many spots she had to clean, she couldn¡¯t possibly finish it on time. She hurriedly brought the mop to the floor. The moment she did it, she felt another strange sensation. ¡®¡­How come I don¡¯t feel tired at all?¡¯ She blinked, wondering how she suddenly got better, for the mop feels extremely light. It wasn¡¯t strenuous at all, and every time the mop glided, the dirt was immediately wiped off. In addition, cleaning was made easier because she could clearly locate where the dirt was. ¡®It¡¯s as if I was possessed by the maid in my dreams.¡¯ Marie mused to herself. The woman in her dream last night had similar abilities. Eyes that could see every possible detail imaginable¡ªeven those that were not visible to the naked eye¡ªand an excellent cleaning skill; all were part of her abilities. ¡®N-No way¡­¡¯ Having similar abilities to the person she dreamed of sounded utterly ridiculous. But then she suddenly remembered¡­ ¡®If you had that ability, what would you do with it?¡¯ His voice suddenly came to mind. ¡®N-Nonsense. Did the prayer really come true? There¡¯s no way that could happen!¡¯ While she was stewing in her bewilderment, she unknowingly finished cleaning the hallway, done at an unmatched speed. ¡°Whoah!¡± She looked around the hallway and exclaimed in admiration. It was clean alright, but it wasn¡¯t just clean, it seemed to have a subtle shine. ¡®I did this?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe that it was the work of her own hands. She blinked. It was real, it didn¡¯t disappear before her eyes! ¡®What on earth happened?¡¯ She looked at the drawing room with a dazed expression. ¡®It¡¯s quite dirty there too.¡¯ It was an area that had always been managed, so it was supposed to be the clean side, but now, under her new vision, it looked like it still required some cleaning. ¡®What should I do? I still have a few minutes to spare.¡¯ The drawing room was not her area of responsibility, so it didn¡¯t really matter whether it was clean or not. But¡­ the urge to keep cleaning persisted. She wanted to get rid of all the filth and make it all sparkly and spotless. ¡°W-What happened to me?¡± She muttered in confusion. It¡¯s as if she had turned into a completely different person. Despite her baffled state, her body moved on its own. ¡®There¡¯s not that much time left, so let¡¯s focus on the things that irritate my eyes the most.¡¯ She wiped the tables and chairs, swept the little dust off the carpet, and wiped the stain off the window that overlooked the garden. But then, she still had time to clean the other spots. After cleaning the shelves, she neatly organized the decorative dishes, and wiped the dust off the statue in the corner. Of course, the invisible dirt on the chairs¡¯ legs was cleaned as well. ¡®I want to wash the carpet too¡¯ As she muttered this to herself, a sharp voice called out to her. ¡°Marie! Why are you standing there idly instead of actually cleaning! The Countess of Lexington visited the palace today so you¡¯re lucky that I was busy¡­¡± It was Susan, the head maid. As soon as Susan saw the hallway that Marie had cleaned, her shrill voice faltered. Her eyes were as wide as saucers, gazing down the hallway. ¡®Huh? How come it¡¯s squeaky clean?¡¯ Normally, Marie doesn¡¯t have an eye for details, she never fails to leave some parts unclean, but not today. It was clean. No, it wasn¡¯t just clean, it¡¯s as if she had entirely transformed the area. ¡®Even every corner?¡¯ Susan checked to see if Marie had cleaned the hidden parts as well, and as expected, she had. ¡®How come that useless Marie cleaned up so satisfactorily?¡¯ She found it suspicious. ¡°Marie, who helped you?¡± Marie replied, ¡°I did it myself, Ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°You? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Be honest, I won¡¯t scold you.¡± ¡°I did, really¡­¡± Marie answered tentatively. Susan frowned. ¡°Truly? I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Susan knew that Marie might be useless in many ways, but a liar she was not. But still, she found it incredulous. She shook her head as she deliberated on what to do. ¡°Well then. Go to the kitchen and help me clean up.¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± Susan watched Marie scurry off to the kitchen like a squirrel, and murmured to herself, ¡®We¡¯ll see if she really did it¡¯ She would find out the truth soon enough once she observed her. Little did Susan know that the surprise has yet to come. ???? marie to susan: i actually did it myself¡­ yeah *insert julia fox meme* okay, here¡¯s the thing. i am the type of person who gets random bouts of enthusiasm to do something and then immediately lose interest as soon as i¡¯m doing it. i¡¯m still not picking this up, i don¡¯t want to get y¡¯all¡¯s hopes up but i was in the mood, ok? my bad. also, i¡¯m scared of korean authors coming for me, my friend translated a kn novel once (up to 10 chapters iirc) and received a cease and desist email (rip), so yeah. CH 1.2 It wasn¡¯t just cleaning in which Marie excelled at. The speed with which she cleared the mountain of dishes was fast. Not only that, but the dishes she washed seemed to glisten. ¡°That¡¯s Marie, right?¡± ¡°I-I guess, yeah.¡± ¡°But how¡­?¡± The fellow maids in the kitchen looked at Marie with their eyes wide open. After washing the dishes, Marie picked up a rag and started tidying up the mess. Every time she used her hands, the kitchen, which looked like the remnants of a battlefield, transformed into like one of those public showrooms. Everything was perfect, even down to the way she stored and preserved the leftover ingredients. The maids stared at her, their mouths hanging open. Everyone looked as if they were seeing an apparition. Among them was the head maid, who had always been critical. ¡®Has that child always worked so well?¡¯ The head maid blinked. She couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around it, even after seeing it with her own eyes. Of course, she¡¯s aware of how the young maid always tried her best to do well. Emphasis on the word try; she often bore the brunt of the head maid¡¯s reproaches due to her slow hands and her never ending mistakes. But now, she seemed to be a completely different person. ¡®Did I scold her too hard?¡¯ Seeing her do so well made her feel a little bad that she was too severe. The head maid hesitated for a while before eventually opening her mouth. ¡°¡­Marie.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, Ma¡¯am?¡± Marie, who was in the middle of cleaning, turned her head when the head maid called her. ¡°Do you need help with something?¡± ¡°No, not like that.¡± The head maid shook her head and said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Marie¡¯s eyes widened, caught off guard. ¡®Is she talking to me?¡¯ It was the first time she had heard such words from the head maid. No, not just the latter, rather, no one had said anything like that to her. ever. She¡¯s always been severe. But the surprise didn¡¯t end there. ¡°You did a great job today. We¡¯ll take care of the rest, so go get some rest and be ready for tomorrow¡¯s chores.¡± ¡°Oh, no need. I¡¯m not tired yet!¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m rewarding you for your excellent performance today.¡± Marie wondered if she¡¯s still dreaming or not. ¡®Did she just compliment me?!¡¯ The head maid nodded and said, ¡°Keep up the good work.¡± *** Marie came out of the kitchen and headed to the storeroom. The latter, where they kept the cleaning supplies, was a place where maids like her could rest. ¡®I can¡¯t believe she praised me¡¯ Marie was dumbfounded. ¡®It¡¯s so unreal¡¯ Her heart swelled. Sure, it was just a simple compliment, but it meant a lot to her. ¡®Why are you such a useless child?¡¯ ¡®What are you even good at?¡¯ It left an impact because it was the first praise she ever received her whole life, unlike the usual abuse she got from being incompetent. ¡°But what on earth is happening to me?¡± She murmured in confusion. She was delighted from the compliment, but something felt off. ¡®I have never been this competent¡­¡¯ Had she really become the maid in her dream? ¡®Is it really because of the prisoner¡¯s prayers?¡¯ Mulling it over, she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s just work hard for now and think about it later.¡± ¡®Keep up the good work.¡¯ Recalling the praise she received, her heart swelled again. She didn¡¯t know what to make of all this¡ªwhether it was a blessing or not. Still, it would be nice if this miracle would last a little longer, Marie thought. Thus, Marie¡¯s new life as a maid began, employing the ability of ¡®Viola¡¯, the maid in her dreams. Sweeping, laundry, dishwashing¡ªnothing was amiss. The head maid, Susan, who initially regarded her with suspicion, called her and eventually said, ¡°It seems all this time, I was wrong about you.¡± ¡°Miss Susan?¡± Marie raised her head in surprise. ¡°Lately you¡¯ve been distressed because I¡¯ve been scolding you a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Marie shook her head in shock. ¡°N-No, not at all.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Anyhow, you¡¯ve worked hard. You¡¯ve been trying a lot lately, so you¡¯ve improved a lot. I hope you continue to work satisfactorily like this.¡± At those words, Marie was touched and cried, ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am, I will continue to work hard.¡± Susan nodded and asked, ¡°Marie, are you familiar with serving tea?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still¡­¡± Marie¡¯s answer faltered when she realized what Miss Susan was trying to say. ¡°Miss?¡± ¡°Yes, you should start serving tea as well. From now on, practice whenever you have time.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Tea service! That¡¯s the kind of task an intermediary maid (maid of honor)¡ªwho served nobles¡ªwould do. *the one in parenthesis is not translated, it¡¯s literally like that in english. i think they meant lady-in-waiting¡­ ¡°Why? You can¡¯t?¡± ¡°No. Thank you so much!¡± Marie bowed her head, marveling at whether what she heard was real. Among the numerous low-ranking maids, only a few were in charge of serving tea. Since it involved dealing with nobles, she never entrusted anyone with it. ¡®To think I¡¯d be serving tea.¡¯ Coming out of the room, she pinched her cheeks. It wasn¡¯t a dream after all, since she felt pain. So she started serving tea. and incredibly, she was also good at it. Susan exclaimed in admiration, ¡°Amazing, Marie! How can you move with such precision? Have you served tea before?¡± But could she have served tea before? Marie only shook her head with a troubled face. ¡®What is happening to me? Could it really be the manifestation of that old man¡¯s prayer?¡¯ She thought about it, but nonetheless, she couldn¡¯t figure it out. Anyhow, apart from her confusion, Marie¡¯s name was elevated among the maids in the Lily Palace. Marie, who was good at everything! ¡°Thank you Marie.¡± ¡°As expected of Marie. This one too, please.¡± Her life took a turn as if the bullying she had suffered until now had never happened. It¡¯s as if she were Cinderella; it all felt like a dream. But then, something happened that changed her daily life once again. She had a new ¡®dream¡¯. *** A hazy image. Marie realized she was dreaming again, for she felt exactly the same as the last time she dreamed of Viola, the expert maid. In the dream, ¡®she¡¯ climbed on top of the wall and closed her eyes. Someone talked to ¡®her¡¯. ¡°What are you doing Fiona?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling the wind.¡± ¡°Wind?¡± The man said to the ¡®her¡¯ in the dream, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re getting inspiration again.¡± The ¡®her¡¯ in the dream nodded. ¡°Anyway, this is great. It¡¯s already the best land in the continent, but they don¡¯t rest even for a moment.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Then the next work must be related to the wind. I look forward to it.¡± The man said to ¡®her¡¯. ¡¸Fiona, seeker of the garden..¡¹ *** Marie, who was dreaming, suddenly opened her eyes. ¡®What is that dream? Is it the same kind of dream as last time?¡¯ It was really vivid, like the dream with Viola, the expert maid. It¡¯s as if she was the person in the dream. However, it was quite different from the previous dream. ¡®Fiona? What kind of person is she?¡¯ She blinked. She couldn¡¯t make out the identity of the person in the dream because, unlike the last time, it was fragmented. ¡®A piece of art that captures the wind? Seeker of the garden? Is she a gardener?¡¯ She looked at her hands, wondering if anything had changed, but she didn¡¯t feel anything special. ¡®Well, just because I had a dream doesn¡¯t necessarily mean I¡¯ll use her abilities.¡¯ The change that has yet to happen to her was still unclear. Was it possible that whenever she dreamed, she could use the ability from it? Or perhaps the last time was a fluke. As she was contemplating this, someone from outside called out to her. ¡°Marie! Marie!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When she opened the door, she saw a senior maid standing before her. Marie asked in confusion, ¡°Senior, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Are you okay now? Miss Susan calls for you.¡± Marie looked puzzled, as her superior, Susan, rarely called her. *** T/N: i had nothing else to do. YOLO at this point CH 1.3 ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ She tilted her head as she went to Susan¡¯s room. ¡°Miss Susan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Ah, Marie. Welcome.¡± Susan greeted her with a smile. Compared to her previous ferocious* behavior, she had softened up a lot. *the direct translation of ???? is to eat/prey on/slaughter something. it¡¯s usually used for wild animals. but when it¡¯s used to describe a human, it means to torture or harass someone terribly like how predatory animals behave in the wild ¡°Are you having a lot of difficulty? Thank you for your continuous hard work.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Marie listened to the compliment with an awkward expression. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing a lot of compliments about you in the palace these days.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I hope you continue to be consistent with your excellent work.¡± After singing her praises, Susan went back to business. ¡°The reason I called you here today is to inform you of your transfer.¡± ¡°Am I changing workplace?¡± ¡°Yes. I think you should go and work somewhere else for a while.¡± ¡°Where am I going?¡± Susan continued talking over her tea. ¡°You know that the Empire¡¯s Banquet Anniversary is soon, right?¡± Of course, she knew. It was the largest event in the empire, with banquets and festivals observed throughout the week. Soon, every maid in the palace will be busy preparing for the festival. ¡°As the banquet coincides with the death anniversary of the crown prince¡¯s biological mother¡ªthe third Empress¡ªthe Rose Palace¡¯s garden will be redecorated in her honor.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But they¡¯re short of hands, so a request for assistance came in.¡± ¡°Then I will go there to redecorate the garden?¡± ¡°Of course not. It will be carried out by the professional landscapers. Marie, all you have to do is go and assist them.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Susan tilted her head when she finished explaining. She wasn¡¯t particularly hard on her, but Marie¡¯s expression looked strange. Was she upset about something? ¡°Marie, is there any problem?¡± ¡°N-No. I¡¯ll go there right away. Thank you.¡± Leaving the puzzled Susan behind, Marie left the room with a troubled expression on her face. ¡®Landscaping?¡¯ She recalled her dream last night. ¡¸Then I look forward to your next work¡­ Fiona, the Seeker of the Garden.¡¹ She didn¡¯t know for sure, but it was most likely that the person in her dream was someone who did garden-related art. Could it be that it has to do with this event? But Marie immediately shook her head. She thought, ¡®I guess not. Why does it matter anyway, the landscaping will be done by professionals, and I, the maid, will only offer assistance.¡® *** Thus, Marie went on to work in the rose garden of the Imperial Palace. ¡°Nice to meet you! I am Marie, a maid from the Lily Palace!¡± She greeted merrily. The landscapers, who had been working since morning, looked back at her. ¡°Are you the young maid?¡± ¡°Yes. I look forward to working with you!¡±* *the direct translation is please take care of me/treat me well ¡°I look forward to your kind cooperation. Let¡¯s do well from now on.¡± A middle-aged man who looked like her father¡¯s age smiled warmly at her and said, ¡°Yes, I look forward to collaborating with you.¡± ¡°Be careful not to get hurt, the tools are quite hazardous.¡± Fortunately, the landscapers gave her a friendly welcome. Although they had different affiliations¡ªher in housekeeping and them in charge of events¡ªto a group of landscapers that were filled with men, it was a pleasant surprise that a young woman joined them. ¡°It won¡¯t be particularly difficult. Just follow what we ask you to do.¡± According to Hans, the general manager, her task wouldn¡¯t be that challenging. The landscaping work fell to them, while she only had to cater to their needs; bringing meals, running simple errands, and cleaning up after them. It was so simple that it felt more relaxed compared to working at the Lily Palace. ¡®There¡¯s nothing special after all.¡¯ She expected something different just in case¡ªbecause of a dream she had a while ago¡ªbut it seems she didn¡¯t have anything else to do. ¡®Good, it¡¯s easy work.¡¯ It was hard being outside on a hot summer day, but other than that, everything else was quite alright. And best of all¡ª ¡°Marie, don¡¯t stay out in the sun in such a hot weather. Go sit under the tree.¡± ¡°Right. Your face is all burned, you have nothing else to do right now, so go get some rest.¡± Even though she hadn¡¯t done much, all of them were nice to her. Hans¡ªthe general manager¡ªwas especially kind to her, telling her that she reminded him of the daughter he left behind at home. ¡°Maybe it tastes better because Marie took great care of it.¡± Hans smiled as he ate the sandwich. ¡°There¡¯s still more, so eat to your heart¡¯s content.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you. Marie, you can sit down and rest too. You¡¯ve been walking around all day.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± ¡°Sit down, sit down. No one¡¯s watching.¡± ¡°T-Thank you.¡± Marie sat down beside him. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Not yet¡­¡± ¡°Oh my.¡± Hans clicked his tongue. ¡°Even though you¡¯re busy, you have to eat properly. What if you get thinner?¡± At those solicitous words, Marie¡¯s heart swelled. After her mother died, there was no one left who cared about her. When she entered the palace as the King¡¯s long lost daughter, she was only pelted with abuse. Not to mention, after the kingdom fell, she became a maid. Hearing Hans¡¯ affectionate words made her inexplicably think of her mother, so she changed the subject. ¡°Landscaping seems very difficult.¡± Compared to the landscapers, she was only running errands. Trimming and cutting the branches, planting flowers, arranging the flower beds¡ªit was a complete undertaking. ¡°Hm? Of course it¡¯s difficult, but it¡¯s fun nonetheless.¡± said Hans, the general manager. ¡°We landscapers bring happiness to those who visit the garden.¡± ¡°Bring happiness¡­¡± Marie murmured softly. Such a wonderful phrase. ¡®I wish I could be a person who could provide happiness to others.¡¯ Although she was lowly and insignificant, she wanted to become that kind of person someday. Hans sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m worried, though.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°If Highness will like it.¡± Marie¡¯s face darkened. It reminded her of the crown prince, the person who ordered to landscape the garden. Rael, the Prince of Blood! The name couldn¡¯t be any scarier. Born as a bastard, he clambered up to be the crown prince, shedding countless amounts of blood in the process. He was also called the prince of bloody iron mask, due to the iron mask he always wore, which was constantly dried up with blood. ¡®The Crown Prince made the Kingdom of Cloyan fall.¡¯ She suddenly remembered when the kingdom was captured. The crown prince looked every bit like the devil incarnate with his blood-stained iron mask and sword. ¡®A lot of time has passed already, I doubt they¡¯ll find out my identity now.¡¯ Still, just thinking about him made her shudder in fear. He¡¯s such a cruel prince that she could not imagine what kind of punishment he would inflict if he was not satisfied with the garden¡¯s landscape. Especially, Hans, the general manager, could have his throat sliced. Although the Crown Prince had never taken the lives of his subordinates yet, he was a tyrant who wielded his sword as he pleased. Marie said quickly, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about landscaping, but it looks to be decorated nicely. I¡¯m sure the Crown Prince will be pleased with it.¡± Hans smiled. ¡°Well, like the French style gardens in the Third Empress¡¯ hometown, the vista method is adopted, along with geometric patterns, so I don¡¯t think His Highness will hate it.¡± The vista method. i genuinely do not know if this is a true landscaping jargon, i tried searching it to make sense of it, but im as clueless as a fish. The path extends in a linear fashion, symbolizing prestige, while the interior is formed with geometric patterns. ¡°The landscape gardening is fine, but there¡¯s still a problem.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m having difficulty with the Third Empress¡¯ sculpture.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Marie covered her mouth. She understood what it meant. ¡°I¡¯m going to put the sculpture of the Third Empress at the center of the garden, but I¡¯m not sure if His Highness will like it.¡± Hans put on a worried expression. ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s filial devotion to the Third Empress, who died ten years ago for being falsely accused, is well known. If His Highness dislikes this even a little bit, I can¡¯t fathom how he will express his anger.¡± Hans sighed deeply and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m dumping you all sorts of things. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°N-Not at all.¡± ¡°Perhaps because of my daughter at home, you don¡¯t feel like a stranger. She¡¯s exactly the same age as you.¡± Hans rose from his seat and called out to the landscapers who were resting. ¡°Come! If you¡¯re done eating, let¡¯s get back to work.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Marie looked worried as she watched them busily start again. ¡°I hope it works out.¡± For her, both the garden and the sculpture were well-made, but of course, everyone had different standards. ¡®If the Prince of Blood didn¡¯t like it.¡¯ Marie shuddered at that thought. ¡®Where is Princess Morina? I must find her.¡¯ He muttered as he looked for her with his sword soaked in blood. If she hadn¡¯t dressed up as a maid at the time, she would have lost her life. With his cold iron mask, he didn¡¯t seem to have any mercy in his bones. ¡®If the sculpture is not to his liking, his anger would be inescapable.¡¯ She may not know for sure, but at the minimum, the sculptor in charge would be punished severely. ¡®Oh, Mr. Hans.¡¯ Marie bit her lip. It was none other than Hans, the general manager, who sculpted the Third Empress¡¯ likeness, owing to his reputation as the best landscaper and sculptor in the empire. CH 1.4 ¡®Is there any way I could help him?¡¯ She mulled it over. But how exactly could a maid like her, help him? There was no way. Suddenly, an idea crossed her mind. ¡°Then I look forward to your next work¡­ the Seeker of the Garden, Fiona.¡± It reminded her of the dream she had last time. ¡®What if?¡¯ A possibility popped into her mind. *** Once it was nighttime, Marie sneaked into the shed near her lodging. She wanted to test something out, just in case. But she soon put down the tools in disappointment. ¡°It didn¡¯t work, as expected.¡± The tools she put away were sculpting tools such as a chisel and hammer. There were even garden pruners and shears. She checked to see if she could use Fiona¡¯s ability that she had seen in her dream, but she couldn¡¯t do so. ¡®Why did I obtain the master maid¡¯s ability then? Was it just a fluke?¡¯ Marie contemplated. In fact, it was only natural that it did not manifest. It wouldn¡¯t make sense that just because she dreamed of it, she would have it, would it? ¡®If I had gained the ability, just like last time, I could have helped Mister Hans.¡¯ If it were possible, she¡¯d like to. She wanted to be of use to the person who treated him kindly. However, no matter how she held the chisel and hammer, nothing happened. She went back to sleep, just in case she needed to dream more, but she didn¡¯t even dream. Meanwhile, Hans¡¯ face as he supervised the landscaping work became increasingly anxious. Something didn¡¯t play out the way he envisioned it. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this. Something¡¯s missing.¡± Seeing him like that, Marie felt bad for him. ¡®It¡¯s stunning.¡¯ The sculpture was pretty, befitting the image of the Third Empress, who was known to have great beauty in her lifetime. But it definitely felt like something was missing. Even Marie, a layperson, felt the same way, and so Hans, a professional, was in trouble. It seemed that the sculpture wasn¡¯t going as planned because he was under heavy pressure. ¡°Haa.¡± Hans often sighed in secret. As time went by like that, something happened that made Hans even more on edge. Count Gilbert, the Crown Prince¡¯s aid and head of the palace, took over. ¡°So, how¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°Greetings, Count.¡± Hans bowed his head in a hurry at the count¡¯s unexpected visit. Count Gilbert scanned the garden. ¡°Yes, the garden should be in French style. Decorate it as elegantly and gracefully as possible and emphasize the geometric shapes; to show the glory of His Highness the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Yes I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°How about the sculpture of the Third Empress?¡± Count Gilbert¡¯s face hardened as soon as he turned his head. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re calling that sculpture as the Third Empress¡¯ likeness, when it lacks elegance and grace?¡± Hans¡¯ face fell. ¡°Ha! Are you out of your mind? She¡¯s not just anyone else, she¡¯s the Third Empress! His Highness¡¯ birth mother! How could you make a sculpture of such quality! Do you have many lives? Will you come to your senses if your throat was sliced off?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The threat terrified both Hans and the landscapers. Everyone knew that it wasn¡¯t a bluff, he was nothing but the Prince of Blood, after all! ¡°If you want to avoid His Highness¡¯ wrath, you better fix your hands now! There¡¯s not much time left until the banquet starts, so you hurry up!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Once the Count was gone, there was a deafening silence. The best sculptor in the empire was none other than Hans, who on earth could help him? They could invite a famous sculptor from another place but they were short of time. ¡°¡­For now, let¡¯s get back to work.¡± Someone said in a grave voice. Everyone scrambled back to their places. Meanwhile, Hans looked at the sculpture with a stunned expression. Seeing him like that, Marie clenched her fist. She wanted to help him so badly. *** Was it because of the loud rain? Or was it because of what happened earlier? She couldn¡¯t fall asleep. ¡°Ha.¡± Eventually, she sighed and rose from her bed. Jane, a fellow maid, asked with a disheveled look, ¡°Marie? Where are you going?¡± ¡°I forgot something, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s dark so be careful.¡± She left dressed in a raincoat and headed to the garden. For no particular reason. At all. She was just going because her heart felt heavy. But as she approached the garden, she suddenly heard a sound. A low rustle rang through the sound of rain. Ttang. Ttang. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ Marie¡¯s eyes widened. Indeed, Hans could be seen carving with a chisel and hammer, even though it was already late at night and raining. He wasn¡¯t even wearing a raincoat, so his entire body was soaking wet. ¡®Oh, Mr. Hans.¡± Marie bit her lip. As if feeling her presence, Hans turned his head in surprise. ¡°Marie? Why are you here at this hour?¡± ¡°¡­might catch a cold. Get inside and rest.¡± Hans let out a sigh. ¡°Alright, I will go in. But I need to touch this up a little more¡­¡± ¡°No. You know it will be awful if you catch a cold. Get inside.¡± Hans¡¯ eyes widened, as her voice sounded firm, unlike the usual Marie. In the end, Hans nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. All this carving, on such a rainy day, would be meaningless if I caught a cold.¡± He then looked up at the sculpture. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I keep getting nervous just thinking about my daughter at home¡­¡± ¡°¡­Mr. Hans.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so frustrating that I want someone else to come and complete that sculpture in my stead.¡± Hans shook his head apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve told you nonsensical things again. I¡¯m going in and rest, so you should too, before you catch a cold.¡± Marie sighed as she watched Hans feebly walk away, his shoulders drooping. ¡®If only I could help him a little.¡¯ She placed her hand on the sculpture and prayed to God. ¡®Please help me.¡¯ Something unexpected happened the moment she put her hand on the sculpture. Her vision had gone dark, as if the theater¡¯s curtain went down! ¡¸What are you sculpting today, Fiona? The sun, the moon, or the world? Or will it be empty?¡¹ ¡°¡­!¡± Marie was dumbstruck. She knew that voice. It was the voice that appeared in her dream not too long ago! ¡¸Why do you look so reverent when you sculpt? Ah well, that¡¯s why you¡¯re called the best sculptor in the continent, right, Fiona?¡¹ Thus, Marie once more manifested another dream, ¡®the Garden Sculptor Fiona¡¯, after an earnest wish. *** Meanwhile, nestled deep in the Imperial Palace was the magnificent Lion Palace. Count Gilbert, the head of the palace, was speaking at the place where Rael, the Crown Prince of Blood, resided. ¡°Your Highness, the preparations for the Banquet is going well.¡± The man called His Highness nodded. ¡°I see. Is there any particular problem?¡± Unlike his beautiful voice, the man¡¯s appearance was bizarre. He wore an iron mask that covered half of his face, leaving only his white chin exposed. Count Gilbert gulped at the iron mask. He looked at it all the time, but he couldn¡¯t get used to it. When faced with it, he felt as if he were a prey in front of a predatory animal. Perhaps it was due to that infamous epithet that he felt that way. Rael, the Prince of Blood! It was true to his identity. ¡°It¡¯s the first banquet after the civil war, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Then, do you have anything else to report?¡± ¡°No, nothing in particular.¡± After answering that, an idea suddenly came into his mind and said, ¡°Ah, nothing serious, but while redoing the Third Empress¡¯ rose garden, there was a problem. I had to scold them.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°They put up a sculpture for the Third Queen¡¯s death anniversary, but I don¡¯t think that he properly expressed her grace and elegance. I told them, so that the sculptor will come to his senses, that if he didn¡¯t fix it, he would be severely punished.¡± Count Gilbert said, expecting a pat on the back for paying attention to every detail. However, the Prince¡¯s reaction was the opposite. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°When did I order you to make a sculpture of my mother?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Count Gilbert gulped at the sudden chill in his voice. Blue eyes stared at him through the iron mask. His eyes were as cold as the abyss. ¡°What happened? I only told you to clear the garden of thistles and weeds, I never said to make a sculpture.¡± ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡± Count Gilbert stammered. Indeed, the Crown Prince had never given such an order. Count Gilbert, the head of the palace, only did it to win his favor. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also renovating the garden? The garden that nobody uses?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gilbert could not answer. It was being completely renovated. And with a huge budget too. ¡®I-I thought he¡¯d be pleased.¡¯ The Crown Prince spoke flatly, ¡°What you¡¯ve done is unnecessary.¡± The Crown Prince spoke in a dry and emotionless voice, frightening him more. Count Gilbert put his head on the ground, recalling the ministers whose throats had been cut off by the Crown Prince¡¯s sword during the civil war. ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry!¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t sculpt it properly, he¡¯ll get punished severely¡­ When did you see me say such a thing?¡± The Crown Prince gave a low warning. ¡°Do not forget. A ruler¡¯s sword is for cutting down the enemies of the empire, not for persecuting its people.¡± ¡°U-Understood.¡± The head of the palace bowed his head, the floor nearly touching his forehead. Seeing him like that, he inwardly clicked his tongue. Since the head of the palace let out a threat in his name, he knew how tired and anxious the workers in the garden must have been. ¡®I should at least go and appease those who worked hard.¡¯ The Crown Prince thought, turning his gaze out the window, looking toward the rose garden. Was it just him? For some reason, it seemed like he could hear the sound of hammering from far away. CH 1.5 ¡°Get out.¡± The palace manager bowed and disappeared, behaving like a typical treacherous vassal. As he headed out, the Crown Prince mumbled in contempt, ¡°What a pest.¡± The palace manager was so transparent that it was obvious what went inside his head. He must have done it just to ingratiate himself; he was a typical bootlicker who only wanted power without thinking about the responsibilities that came along with it. ¡®I¡¯ll get rid of him once the opportunity arises.¡¯ ¡°Am I done for today¡¯s schedule?¡± The Crown Prince asked Viscount Almond, the Royal Guard Knight who had been silently standing behind him. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The Crown Prince took off his iron mask and placed it on his desk. Without it, his bare face looked extremely beautiful. Viscount Almond, the Royal Guard Knight, glanced at the Crown Prince¡¯s visage; one could never imagine such beauty was lurking beneath an iron mask. His soft and delicate features had the same allure as a woman¡ªno, rather, they were far superior. He looked exquisitely out of this world. However, his blue, jewel-like eyes were as cold as ice, befitting the epithet ¡®Prince of Blood¡¯. A mere eye contact with them would give someone the chills. ¡°I¡¯m so exhausted.¡± ¡°Do you feel uncomfortable somewhere?¡± ¡°No, not like that.¡± The prince shook his head. He wasn¡¯t particularly ill, he was just really tired. He closed his eyes for a moment and then rose from his seat. Wondering what he was up to, Almond asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go for a quick walk.¡± ¡°Now? In this heavy rain?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll use a raincoat and umbrella.¡± He shook his head as Almond tried to dissuade him further. Taking off his mask to discreetly go out for a walk was his only respite. ¡°Then I will escort you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go alone. I want to go to that place by myself.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go see my mother.¡± The Crown Prince answered, putting on a raincoat. The grave of his mother, the Third Empress, was located in the garden next to the labyrinth. The imperial family could not visit it due to her dishonorable death, though it was from a false accusation. Since no one had visited the Rose Palace after her death 10 years ago, it was left unattended. The only visitor was his full sibling, the Seventh Princess. However, after his sister was poisoned, he became the sole visitor of the Rose Palace. ¡®I had no choice but to visit her secretly.¡¯ The person who framed his mother was none other than his father. No one actually believed she committed a crime, but nonetheless, she had no choice but to die. All because it was the Emperor¡¯s will. ¡®What a joke.¡¯ Crown Prince Rael pursed his lips. His smile was as cold as ice. Indeed, how droll. Just like his mother, his whole life was nothing but a big punchline. But suddenly, his musings faltered when he got closer to the Rose Palace, unexpectedly hearing a sound through the rain. ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ Kkang! Kkang! Kkang! A constant sound of metal and stone colliding. Rael clicked his tongue. What on earth did the palace manager tell the sculptor, for them to work this hard on such a rainy evening? *koreans don¡¯t have gendered pronouns! so im using they/them since he doesn¡¯t know the identity of the sculptor, therefore he doesn¡¯t know the gender~ ¡®There¡¯s no need for that, so I¡¯ll order them to get in and rest.¡¯ He thought, stepping into the garden. Kkang! Kkang! Kkang! The sound got louder as he got closer, and it wasn¡¯t long until the sculpture¡¯s face came into his line of sight. He stopped dead in his tracks. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Without realizing it, Rael swallowed back a sob. ¡®This¡­ How is this possible?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a finished piece yet, as the sculptor was still sculpting its face. But it made him bite his lip nonetheless. ¡°Mother.¡± He whispered and bit his lip. A word he had forgotten the moment he chose to walk the path of blood. In the stone sculpture lies the image of his mother. Despite going through melancholy, she was full of love. To him, she was everything. She carried on her wretched life just for them, and even in her last moments, she faced death worrying for him. ¡®Rael, Rael. Don¡¯t be scared, Mama¡¯s here.¡¯ It¡¯s as if he could hear her voice from the past. It also felt like the sculpture¡¯s smile was directed at him. ¡®How foolish.¡¯ Watching the sculptor absorbed in their work, he suppressed the heart that moved him to tears, since it didn¡¯t fit his image of being the Prince of Blood. ¡®Who¡¯s this? What kind of sculptor are they?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t see their face at all because they had their back turned with a thick raincoat on. He could only tell that they were skinny and petite. He shook his head, thinking of what to say. Kkang! Kkang! Kkang! The way they carved was sublime. They looked reverent as if they were worshiping a God, rather than simply sculpting a stone. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t disturb them.¡¯ He thought, turning away. He must generously reward the sculptor who made him feel like his mother was alive again. ¡®As soon as the sun rises tomorrow, I¡¯ll summon them to the palace and reward them.¡¯ *** The sun had already risen. All the rain from the previous night had stopped by dawn, so Hans and his landscapers were back in the garden to work. Once they saw the sculpture, they were in shock. ¡°How did this happen?!¡± The face of the sculpture had been completed. It was definitely unfinished as of last night! ¡°What the¡­¡± Hans couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it, looking completely spooked. On top of that, it was completed to extreme perfection. Not only did it encapsulate the Third Empress¡¯ beauty, but it captured her soul as well. ¡®How does one make such a sculpture like this?¡¯ Hans, the best sculptor in the empire, was nothing compared to the person who finished the sculpture. ¡®Their skill is definitely on an entirely peerless level.¡¯ ¡®What in the world¡­¡¯ He couldn¡¯t believe it, looking at it over and over again. Who the hell came last night and did this! Suddenly, someone next to him sneezed. ¡°Achoo!¡± It was Marie. Her cheeks were flushed and she was sniffing as if she had caught a cold last night. ¡°Marie? Did you catch a cold?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes. *Sniffle*¡± ¡°What happened? You need to be careful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. *Sniffle*¡± ¡°Uh, Mister Hans.¡± Marie called with a runny nose. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°That sculpture¡­ Is it okay? I know nothing about you know¡­ so¡­¡± The oddly conscious way she asked puzzled Hans, acting as if she sculpted it herself. ¡°It¡¯s the best sculpture I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°Truly?¡± ¡°Yes the sculpture articulated everything. It isn¡¯t perfect in outer appearances only, but rather, you can also feel the soul in it. Such a piece like that is impossible to replicate.¡± ¡°Then His Highness won¡¯t punish you anymore, right?¡± ¡°Of course. This is the best sculpture I¡¯ve ever seen in my life, so I don¡¯t think I will get in trouble.¡± ¡®Rather than punishment, I¡¯ll be rewarded. But who did it? It¡¯s as if an angel came down from heaven last night.¡¯ Hans thought. As a matter of fact, Hans had been praying vehemently last night. Any kind of miracle is fine, please help me. Didn¡¯t that mean an angel truly came down from heaven? Hearing Hans¡¯ words, Marie beamed, her face flushed from a cold. ¡°Hehe. What a relief.¡± But suddenly¡ª Jeobeog. Jeobeog. The harsh sound of boots loomed before them. Turning their heads in confusion, they saw a Royal Knight wearing an eagle insignia approach. ¡°I am Viscount Almond, the Royal Guard Knight of His Highness the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Everyone was nervous at the sudden appearance of a Royal Guard Knight, fretting over why he came to the garden. ¡°Who¡¯s the sculptor here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m in charge of the sculpture.¡± Hans raised his hand hesitantly. The knight spoke in a low voice. ¡°His Highness the Crown Prince is looking for you. Follow me.¡± *** Hans, terrified, followed the Guard Knight. ¡®W-Why me?¡¯ Unaware that the Crown Prince had seen the sculpture, he imagined all sorts of frightening things. Rael, who rose to become the Crown Prince by shedding countless amounts of blood, was feared by the general public. ¡®I heard he takes a bath in the blood of a virgin every night; or that he consumes human flesh. Or that he enjoys torturing people.¡¯ Hans thought, recalling the rumors surrounding the Crown Prince. ¡®Is he going to torture me and eat my flesh?¡¯ Hans shuddered. Viscount Almond looked at him and asked in a puzzled voice, ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you following me?¡± ¡°Uh, Sir Knight, am I going to die today?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Oh God! Please spare me. I have a wife at home who constantly nags and a daughter as well who looks like a cute toad¡­¡± *he meant those affectionately (i cannot stress this enough) i added cute, just in case it won¡¯t translate well Almond looked at him weirdly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Are you hallucinating right now? His Highness is waiting for you, so hurry up and follow me.¡± Thus, Hans halfheartedly followed Almond, riddled with fear. Once he entered the Lion Palace, his fear skyrocketed as he gazed at the Crown Prince¡¯s iron mask. ¡®What a b-bloody mask!¡¯ It was evident that the blood stains from the civil war had not dried up since. Hans hiccuped at the thought that his blood might now trickle through that mask. However, the words that came out of the Crown Prince¡¯s mouth were completely unexpected. ¡°I summoned you here to reward you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ please spare my life¡­! Pardon?¡± Groveling in reflex, Hans¡¯ mouth hung open in shock. Nonplussed, the Crown Prince looked at Almond with a slight frown. ¡°Spare you? There must¡¯ve been some kind of misunderstanding. Almond, did I not ask you to escort him here in a respectful manner?¡± ¡°¡­I escorted him nicely.¡± ¡°Hans, was it?¡± Hans bowed his head immediately. ¡°Y-Yes, Your Highness! This humble servant¡¯s name is Hans.¡± ¡°Alright. As I¡¯ve said earlier, I called you here to give you a reward.¡± Upon hearing that, Hans¡¯ eyes widened. He¡¯s glad that he wouldn¡¯t be executed but a reward all of a sudden? What on earth is happening? But when the Crown Prince elaborated, it dawned on him. ¡°I saw the sculpture you did last night. It was really impressive.¡± Hans became speechless. The Crown Prince went on. ¡°I have never seen such a magnificent sculpture in my life. Is there anything you want? I¡¯ll give you anything you want as much as possible.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hans remained dumbfounded at the unexpected turn of events. When he did not respond, the Crown Prince asked in a bemused voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s okay, tell me. It won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not me, Your Highness.¡± t/n: i haven¡¯t read the manhwa for a while so i had to check what rael looked like in the adaptation, and like, he didn¡¯t look¡­ feminine enough. i need him to be a pretty flower boy! also he¡¯s the perfect morally grey character, oh my. it would¡¯ve been perfect if he had dark hair! CH 1.6 ¡°What?¡± Hans lowered his head and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who did the Third Empress¡¯ sculpture, Your Highness!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t? But the palace manager said you sculpted it.¡± ¡°While it¡¯s true that I sculpted it at first, it wasn¡¯t me who earned your high regard, Your Highness. This humble servant is not talented enough to be able to embue a soul in it.¡± With that, the Crown Prince looked at Hans in scrutiny. ¡®Come to think of it, they have a different build.¡¯ The sculptor he saw in the rain yesterday was supposed to be petite. Like a skinny girl. Of course, there¡¯s no way that the sculptor was a woman, but it didn¡¯t match Hans¡¯ stocky build. ¡°I see. Then who is the sculptor? I¡¯d like to reward them handsomely.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I genuinely don¡¯t know. Someone secretly sculpted it last night, so I have no idea at all. It seems like an angel went to visit.¡± The Crown Prince frowned. What did that even mean? ¡°Almond.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Can an outsider enter the palace without permission, when it¡¯s late at night?¡± ¡°Absolutely not. If that happens, we will immediately arrest or kill them.¡± ¡°Then it means that the sculptor is within the palace.¡± The Crown Prince nodded and ordered, ¡°Find out who made that piece. I really want to meet them.¡± *** However, contrary to what Rael thought, finding the sculptor was not that easy. ¡°No one?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been confirmed that none of the men working in the palace fit the description you¡¯ve given,¡± said Almond with a troubled expression. Rael frowned. ¡°No it can¡¯t be. I certainly saw them with my own eyes.¡± Meanwhile, a young man who was listening to their exchange, spoke with interest. ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t see it wrong, Your Highness?¡± The Crown Prince turned his head. ¡®Oren.¡¯ Duke Oren, lord of the Sovien Duchy, came from one of the most powerful families in the empire. He was a strategist who rose to prominence by assisting the Crown Prince during the civil war. He was also the current Prime Minister of the Empire and an advisor to the Crown Prince. ¡°No, I certainly saw it right.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s strange. As Your Highness said, they¡¯re built like a skinny girl.¡± Duke Oren shook his head. He was a handsome man with curly blonde hair and a sunny disposition. ¡°There¡¯s no way a woman carved that sculpture.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The crown prince nodded. There were no female sculptors, not only in the empire, but throughout the continent. ¡°Hmm,¡± Duke Oren stroked his chin in contemplation. ¡°Then how about this? I¡¯ll try to find the sculptor myself.¡± The Crown Prince looked surprised. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Well, Your Highness is burning with curiosity, and as your most loyal subject, I cannot just stand by.¡± He playfully twisted the corner of his irresistible lips. ¡°I¡¯m also just curious about who did it.¡± Just like that, Marie the maid, inadvertently attracted the attention of the two most powerful men in the empire. *** ¡°Achoo!¡± Marie sneezed loudly as she assisted the landscapers. ¡®Who¡¯s talking about me?¡¯ She murmured, sniffling. ¡°Marie, you¡¯ve got a bad cold. You should go and get some rest,¡± said Hans worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m okay. *Sniff*¡± Unlike before, the atmosphere in the garden was pleasant. It¡¯s because His Highness the Crown Prince was satisfied with the sculpture. Currently, the garden only needed its finishing touches. ¡®What a relief,¡¯ thought Marie. Everyone else thought the same. However, one problem remained, and it was the mystery of who finished the sculpture. ¡°Marie, are you sure that you didn¡¯t see anyone that night?¡± asked Hans, who knew Marie went to the garden that night. Caught off guard, Marie quickly shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t see anyone. I immediately went back to my lodging.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Marie kept her silence. Of course, how would she explain that she manifested an ability? She would be out of her mind if she said that. ¡®The Crown Prince must never see me.¡¯ She was scared to death when she heard that His Highness the Crown Prince was looking for the sculptor. Of course, by now, there would be little chance that they would find out that she¡¯s the Princess of the Cloyan Kingdom. Several years had passed since then, and because she was an illegitimate princess in the first place, only a few people knew what she looked like. Even though her father, the Cloyan King, was forced to bring her to the palace, he had qualms with showing her around due to her shameful origins. She thought, ¡®Thanks to that, I was able to survive by becoming a maid.¡¯ If a lot of people knew her face, no matter how much she pretended to be a maid, she would have been immediately caught. Ironically, working in the palace while avoiding other people¡¯s eyes and enduring their abuse was a blessing in disguise, since it enabled her to survive. ¡®I still have to be careful though.¡¯ Especially with the Crown Prince. She didn¡¯t want to attract his attention, even if she never got credit. ¡°Did God really send an angel?¡± said Hans as he looked up at the sky. Marie smiled sheepishly. Except for the unresolved mystery of the sculptor¡¯s identity, it was a happy ending for everyone. That night, Marie fell asleep peacefully. But then, she had another dream. She was dreaming of a young man, and his name was *** The heat had subsided, and autumn was fast approaching. The festival was right around the corner, as the fields turned golden and bountiful. ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to this year¡¯s festival.¡± ¡°I know, the harvest¡¯s good too. Last year, there¡¯s no festival at all.¡± The subjects of the Empire talked excitedly about the upcoming festival. Due to the horrific civil war that broke out amongst the princes when the emperor fell, festivals hadn¡¯t been held for years. Since it¡¯s the first festival after the peace was restored, everyone had high expectations. And as the large-scale festival was fast approaching, its organizers became frantic, including the imperials maids. Apart from the street festival for the general public, the Imperial Palace will also host a separate banquet and festival. The maids, of course, were in charge of the preparations. ¡°Chop chop! There¡¯s not much time left until the festival, so wake up!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°Alright, everyone, go to your assigned locations and follow the instructions!¡± Except for those tasked with maintaining the palace, all the maids in the Lily Palace scattered to prepare for the festival. ¡®Once again, I have to assist with the preparations elsewhere,¡¯ thought Marie. As the Rose Palace¡¯s garden was near to completion, she had been reassigned to another place. However, when she heard about her new workplace from her superior, Susan, she looked confused. ¡°The¡­ Crystal Palace?¡± ¡°Yes. Is there a problem?¡± When Susan asked with a puzzled look, Marie shook her head in a hurry. ¡°N-None.¡± ¡°Then you can go as soon as tomorrow. It won¡¯t be particularly difficult, you¡¯ll just need to help them there and clean up afterwards.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Smiling, Susan said, ¡°The landscapers were praising you a lot when you were still at the Rose Palace Garden. So just keep doing what you¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°T-Thank you.¡± Marie sighed as she headed out. ¡®The Crystal Palace?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that she¡¯s worried that the work would be difficult. As what had Susan said, she just had to do simple errands. However, she remembered the previous dream she had. The reason why she felt troubled was that the Crystal Palace was the place where the orchestra was scheduled to perform. Of course, she had no problems with running errands for the orchestra, which was rehearsing for their festival performance. However, it was confounding that an ability would manifest whenever she had a strange dream. ¡®Will something happen again?¡¯ Mozart. The name from the dream became stuck in her mind. *** Sure enough, Marie had another dream. She became Mozart, the musical genius who descended from heaven! She had already dreamed of him twice. ¡°Mozart! Mozart!¡± The young woman raised her voice and called ¡®her¡¯ Mozart. The ¡®her¡¯ in the dream waved his hand. ¡°Ah, older sister!¡± ¡°What are you doing? We have to leave for Paris right now. If we delay any longer, we¡¯ll be late for the concert.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking at the scenery.¡± ¡°The scenery?¡± The girl frowned. She noticed that that girl was Nannerl*, Mozart¡¯s older sister. She¡¯s actually Maria Anna but Nannerl is her nickname ¡°Yes, the scenery.¡± The girl followed his gaze. Under the walls of Rothenburg, a serene and pastoral landscape loomed before them. ¡°What of it?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you hear the music?¡± ¡°What music? I hear nothing at all.¡± Mozart frowned at his sister and closed his eyes. Suddenly, ¡®she¡¯ experienced an unexpected phenomenon. There were no instruments but the sound of music reverberated in his mind; the gentle sound of the breeze, low streams, pastures and trees, ringing across the place. All of them were music to his ears, the notes and melodies flowing into a musical score. His sister then nagged at him. ¡°Stop talking nonsense and let¡¯s go. Father is waiting.¡± ¡°Yes, alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± Thus, he went to Paris while listening to countless sounds of music. As usual, the concert in Paris was a huge success. CH 1.7 Marie, who had been dreaming, woke up absentmindedly. ¡±I had a dream¡­ again.¡± She looked down at her hands. It was already her second dream about Mozart. The sound of music vaguely echoed in her mind. ¡®Will another ability manifest again?¡¯ She wasn¡¯t sure if the dream she had today was just a dream or if she would get an ability from it. ¡®I don¡¯t feel anything special. Ah I don¡¯t know. I should get to work, or else I¡¯ll be late.¡¯ Although it was still early, she needed to hurry to the rehearsal room and finish cleaning up before the orchestra arrived. Marie, arriving at the Crystal Palace¡¯s rehearsal room, exclaimed in admiration. ¡°Wow, the instruments!¡± Instruments such as timpani, tuba, and cymbals were placed behind the concert hall. ¡°Oh wow, so many brass instruments. How cool.¡± It was her first time seeing them. Despite the fact that she¡¯d been in the empire for years, she¡¯d never been to a concert nor banquet because she was busy doing chores at the Lily Palace. ¡®I wish I could go to the concert.¡¯ The opportunity for a low-ranking maid like her to attend concerts is pretty rare. ¡®But I heard there¡¯s a large-scale performance this time, so maybe I¡¯ll have a chance to hear them.¡¯ Thinking so, she worked hard on her chores. Before the orchestra came out, she arranged the instruments and cleaned the floor. But while doing so, she found an object that unlocked a particular memory. ¡°Wow, is it a piano?¡± The piano! It was a keyboard instrument that recently become widely used throughout Europe, in place of the harpsichord. ¡®I used to play it a lot before.¡¯ Marie¡¯s eyes grew dim as she remembered the hours she spent practicing on the piano she had in the palace. ¡®I used to love the piano,¡¯ she thought, smiling softly. It was nice to hear a clear sound when pressing the keyboard. It was also interesting that even if you pressed the same keyboard, the sound would depend on how you pressed it. ¡®Should I play it for a second?¡¯ As she was contemplating this, a gentle voice startled her. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve tuned it already, you can go ahead and use it.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Marie turned her head in surprise and saw a young man smiling. ¡°Are you the maid assigned here?¡± ¡°Ah, yes! My name is Marie and I¡¯m here to assist the orchestra.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Vahan. I¡¯m the substitute conductor* of the Imperial Palace Orchestra. I¡¯m in charge for the interim because the former conductor* suddenly took a sick leave.¡± *see t/n later Marie was surprised. ¡®He¡¯s so young, yet he¡¯s a conductor already?¡¯ Even though he¡¯s only a substitute, it was still incredible. ¡°Should you have any concerns, feel free to tell me.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can play the piano whenever you have a free time.¡± Marie smiled at his gentle voice. The young substitute conductor seemed kind. ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± After a while, the members gathered, and began to rehearse. ¡°Well, everyone¡¯s already here, right? Let¡¯s begin with the piece we¡¯ve been working on. Since we¡¯ll be performing for distinguished guests, we must all practice to perfection.¡± ¡°Yes, Maestro!¡± The orchestra was currently preparing for a performance at the festival, and all Marie had to do was assist them. As the head maid Susan said, it won¡¯t be difficult. ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± The practice began with a signal from Vahan, the young conductor. The glissando* of the weeping clarinet rang out, and soon the rehearsal room overflowed with the sounds of various instruments. *a continuous sliding upward/downward between two notes ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m enjoying this luxury,¡¯ Marie thought as she listened to the orchestra¡¯s rehearsal. Commoners, throughout their lives, had few opportunities to listen to the orchestra. Realistically, it was only possible for wealthy nobles to listen to it as much as they wanted. Even though they were only practicing, being able to listen to music was a huge luxury for a maid like her. ¡®Listening to music feels good.¡¯ Marie muttered to herself as she listened to the music. But had she heard of it before? Marie frowned, feeling strange. ¡®Ah? What¡¯s this annoying feeling?¡¯ It¡¯s like looking at a messy room. ¡®Strange, why do I feel this way?¡¯ Soon, she realized why. The wrong parts of the performance kept ringing in her ears. ¡®The sound of the second violin and horn are wrong. Ah, the timpani¡¯s beat is wrong this time. Isn¡¯t the overall tempo a bit off? Oh, the violin sounds wrong again. That part of the tremolo shouldn¡¯t be handled like that.¡¯ Unconsciously thinking so, she was stunned. ¡®Wh-What? How do I know this? I don¡¯t know anything about orchestras?¡¯ She had never heard an orchestra play. Normally, one would be unable to distinguish the sound of an instrument from one another, yet it was so distinct for her that she could hear the flaws in the performance clearly. ¡®I¡¯ve never heard this composition before, so how can I know what¡¯s wrong?¡¯ But she soon realized the cause. ¡®Mozart! It¡¯s Mozart!¡¯ Mozart, a genius who came down from heaven! It was evident that she was influenced by her dream. Indeed, the piece was drilled into her mind as if she were internally reading the music sheet. It sounded unbelievable. For a moment, Marie thought like Mozart. ¡®Is it okay for the Imperial Palace Orchestra to perform like this? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a simple matter of lacking practice though.¡¯ Was it really Mozart? She soon found the answer. ¡®There¡¯s a problem with the composition itself. First off, it¡¯s unnecessarily complex compared to its theme. Using this exaggerated technique will only sound messy.¡¯ She continued her thoughts. ¡®And the fugue sounds distorted, so it¡¯s unpleasant to hear.¡¯ Fugue. It refers to a contrapuntal compositional technique in two or more voices, built on a subject (a musical theme) that is introduced at the beginning in imitation (repetition at different pitches) and which recurs frequently in the course of the composition. As it is compositionally difficult, it often contained different layers of message. However, the problem was that it¡¯s rarely comfortable to listen to. ¡®It¡¯s like a piece someone would compose to show off their skills, without any consideration to the listener.¡¯ If he were her, no, rather Mozart, he would never make music like this. ¡®He didn¡¯t look the type at all.¡¯ Marie looked at Vahan with surprise. He looked down to earth, and yet, he made music like that. It was quite astonishing. ¡°Well that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s have a break.¡± ¡°Yes, Maestro!¡± The members put down their instruments and wiped their sweat. Marie checked to see if she had work to do. But then, the substitute conductor, Vahan, approached her. ¡°Miss Marie.¡± ¡°Yes, maestro! Can I help you with anything?¡± ¡°No, nothing like that. I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Did you hear us play? How was it?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Marie looked at Vahan in surprise at the unexpected question. He spoke in a friendly tone. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m curious about how other people perceive it. You can speak comfortably.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± It was a mess, according to Mozart¡¯s assessment. She almost said it unconsciously, but Marie bit her lips. ¡®Marie! Wake up! You could get in trouble!¡¯ She tried her best to avoid slipping up as she said, ¡±It wasn¡¯t bad. It¡¯s magnificent¡­ and it sounds complex¡­¡± For some reason, somewhere in heaven, she could hear Mozart¡¯s pure soul laughing at her, but still, she said it without hesitation. However, Vahan¡¯s reaction was surprising. ¡±Really? How strange.¡± ¡±Yes?¡± ¡±Wasn¡¯t it frustrating to hear?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Marie looked surprised. How could he say that to his own music? ¡®Unless?¡¯ Vahan said lamentably, ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t the piece we wanted to perform. I didn¡¯t even compose it. It¡¯s from the previous conductor.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± She knew it, it wasn¡¯t his work. Marie asked tentatively. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you use your own?¡± These days, it was common for conductors to play their own pieces. ¡®Is something wrong?¡¯ Marie shook her head. At her question, Vahan bit his lip for a moment, then he said, ¡±Well¡­¡± At that time, a member who overheard their conversation exclaimed, ¡°Maestro! Let¡¯s use your composition instead of this pretentious piece!¡± ¡±Yeah! We want to play the Maestro¡¯s music too rather than this vain music!¡± Vahan put on an sheepish expression. ¡±No way. You know my symphony is unfinished.¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s unfinished? The symphony¡¯s great. Let¡¯s just play the ending by ear and use that instead. The audience will like Maestro¡¯s composition a lot more.¡± ¡±That¡¯s right!¡± Marie looked puzzled at their words. ¡®How can they like an unfinished symphony? How good is it?¡¯ In fact, unfinished compositions could not be performed. She didn¡¯t understand how certain they were that it¡¯s good despite being incomplete. The members exclaimed, ¡°I can¡¯t do this frustrating symphony any more! It¡¯s too much, let¡¯s just play yours once to boost the morale.¡± ¡°Yeah, we want to play maestro¡¯s song!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The young conductor, Vahan, went up to the podium with a troubled face. ¡°Since the piece is too draining, let¡¯s play mine just once for a change of mood.¡± He raised his hand. All the members, who had been talking loudly, picked up their instruments and straightened their postures. ¡°The Country. Symphony No. 1 in G major, first movement. Begin.¡± Soon his hands fell, and the performance began. Marie, who was listening, covered her mouth in shock. ¡®Ah¡­!¡¯ *** It wasn¡¯t a complex piece like the one they performed previously. It had a wonderful melody. First, the viola sent a gentle breeze. Then, the violin and contrabass exploded with the sound of cool water with their high and low notes. At the end of the refreshing sound of the string instruments, the timpani produced a low drumbeat, all collectively presenting an imagery of the country side. ¡®It¡¯s relaxing.¡¯ Marie muttered to herself. It was a soothing and pleasant symphony that felt completely different from the previous piece. ¡®Perhaps because they haven¡¯t practiced it yet, there are a few mistakes.¡¯ It was so good that the mistakes didn¡¯t bother her at all. ¡®I feel comforted by the music.¡¯ It just felt so comforting that it reminded her of the soothing sensation of looking at the ebbing river or sky. ¡®I want to stay like this forever.¡¯ It¡¯s as if she were watching the flowing river, making her wish that this type of feeling would never stop. Under Vahan¡¯s direction, the orchestra continued to produce various sounds. It became a cool breeze, an endless river, and a wide sea. The complementary tones brought comfort and peace to the listener. ¡®Amazing.¡¯ It was while she was thinking this when Vahan suddenly lowered his hand and frowned. He said, ¡±Stop.¡± ¡±Vahan?¡± ¡±We can¡¯t go any further from here.¡± The members spoke in disappointment, ¡°But it¡¯s so good. Can¡¯t we just polish the theme and end it with a climax?¡± Vahan shook his head. ¡°No, I think I need to develop another theme to finish it properly, but I can only come up with a faint idea, and nothing more. I think I¡¯ve already hit my limit.¡± ¡±I think that¡¯s enough already. What more is there to develop?¡± Vahan replied briefly, ¡±Life.¡± ¡°Life?¡± ¡±Yes. There¡¯s skill in this symphony, but no life. I want to melt life into it, and bring genuine peace and comfort to the listeners.¡± The members grumbled in disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s a shame, though.¡± Vahan sighed. ¡°If anything, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s disappointed the most. I wish I could finish it, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯d sell my soul to anyone who could help me.¡± Thus, Vahan and the members put aside their dismay and began practicing the complex and problematic composition. Looking at them, Marie thought, ¡®What a pity.¡¯ To set aside a good composition like that¡­ How great would it be if it was completed? The people who would¡¯ve listen to it would¡¯ve been delighted. ¡®I want to hear it.¡¯ While thinking this, her eyes suddenly widened. ¡®H-Huh?¡¯ Something incredible was happening: a melody coming out of nowhere! It was flowing in her head and no one but her could hear it. ¡®W-What is this melody?¡¯ Realizing the identity of the melody, Marie¡¯s eyes swayed. ¡®This is the pastoral scenery I heard about earlier!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just humming in her head. As if reading a sheet music, she accurately recognized the notes and beats of each part. Moreover, it was not just the pastoral scenery; there was another theme hidden beneath the main melody. It¡¯s the theme of ¡°life¡± that Vahan said earlier! ¡®1st, 2nd, 3rd movement¡­!¡¯ Even when the part Varan had written was over, the melody didn¡¯t stop. The melody stretched out on its own to form the 2nd and 3rd movement. Then, the theme repeatedly transitioned and eventually ran its course. The process was not problematic either. The piece flowed naturally, as if unwinding a ball of yarn. t/n: lord, the author is getting dragged in the comments. a bunch top comments were like this: [+119] Temporary concertmaster¡­ I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll see my comment, but the concertmaster is not the Maestro. the concertmaster is elected among the performers and is mainly the first [chair] violin so calling the concertmaster Maestro is a huge mistake¡­ [+25] Additionally, when the actual members address the conductor, they don¡¯t call him Maestro¡­ Many people call them teacher* (it¡¯s actually seonsaengnim, for lack of a better word. not necessarily a word just for teachers but any professional, like with sensei, where you can use it on doctors, etc.)¡­ I know you¡¯ve been doing a lot of research, but there¡¯s a few errors ?? [+13] Why on earth is the concertmaster in charge¡­ so¡­ the asterisks earlier indicate that Vahan is actually saying that he¡¯s the substitute concertmaster bc the former concertmaster took a leave etc. it¡¯s also annoying how in some parts she used conductor anyway, as if they¡¯re interchangeable (nope). mind you, these comments were written in 2016, when it was still ongoing. the fact that the mistakes are still there is sending me¡­ so anyway, i took it upon myself to just edit those out. also, when the author started defining fugue, i got so confused with the music jargons i just googled its meaning and copy pasted it lol. anyway, i thought this was set in a different universe, but i guess not, if they kept making references to european countries even outside her dreams. but in what empire are they exactly??? do they have their own fictional continent??? well if they¡¯re in our universe but with a fictional empire/continent, i imagine it¡¯s the same as the princess diaries with its fictional country genovia (thought it was real for a sec ngl) CH 1.8 How long had she been doing it? While she was finishing the piece in her head, someone called her. ¡°Miss Marie? Miss Marie??¡± ¡°A-Ah, yes Maestro!¡± It was Vahan, looking at her with concern. ¡°Do you feel unwell?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯ve been standing there in a trance.¡± Marie gaped in shock when she looked around. The practice seemed to be over, as everyone put their instruments away. ¡®Oh my God, have I been spacing out for an hour?¡¯ As she looked in shock, Vahan said in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If you feel unwell, tell me right away.¡± Eventually, the orchestra resumed practicing. Marie racked her brain as she listened to their performance. ¡®The piece¡­ is finished! The Country Symphony is divided into four movements in total.¡¯ To think that she, a maid, could complete a symphony in her head in such a short period of time. It was a kind of story one would never believe if she told them so. But it wasn¡¯t a lie. Even now, the sheet music was still flowing inside her head. ¡®But what should I do?¡¯ Marie was at a loss. What should she do with the symphony she had completed in her head? She couldn¡¯t just bury it in her head, but she also couldn¡¯t rashly tell Vahan about it. First of all, she¡¯s not sure how he would react to it. She didn¡¯t think he would disregard it though. Based on Mozart¡¯s standards, the symphony she created was flawless. Moreover, she¡¯s worried about drawing too much attention. How could she, a lowly maid with no musical aptitude, explain that she finished the symphony? She was well aware that they would find it unusual. ¡®How should I proceed?¡¯ Marie turned to look at Vahan. He and the orchestra were still practicing the frustrating piece. *** ¡°Thank you all for your hard work!¡± ¡°See you tomorrow!¡± The day¡¯s practice was eventually over and everyone packed up their belongings. ¡°I¡¯ll clean it up right away.¡± ¡°Thank you. Then see you tomorrow, Miss Marie.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for your hard work!¡± It was Marie¡¯s job to clean up the rehearsal room. While cleaning, she caught sight of the conductor, Vahan. He was standing in the corner of the rehearsal room, peering down at the five-line staff of the sheet music. Marie deliberated for a long time before approaching him with caution. ¡®His unfinished symphony is pastoral themed.¡¯ Thanks to Mozart¡¯s ability from the dream, in just one quick glance, she could tell what kind of music the sheet music contained. ¡°Oh, Miss Marie? What¡¯s up?¡± Sensing her gaze, Vahan turned to her. ¡°Miss Marie?¡± He was perplexed when Marie hesitated and did not respond. Eventually, Marie tightly closed her eyes and asked, ¡°M-Maestro, I have a question.¡± ¡°What is it? Feel free to ask.¡± Marie drew in a deep breath and opened her mouth. ¡°I was wondering¡­ What if¡­ What would you do if someone help you complete The Country symphony?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Vahan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean? Someone helping me?¡± Due to nervousness, Marie talked nonsense. ¡°Um¡­ what if an angel from heaven descended and finish the symphony?¡± ¡°An angel?¡± ¡°N-No, I¡¯m not necessarily saying an angel will actually help you, but what what would you do if something like that happens¡­¡± Vahan erupted with laughter. ¡°I must have looked very distressed for you to say that. Thank you for consoling me.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯d appreciate it if someone could help me,¡± said Vahan with a smile. Marie inquired once more. ¡°Would it not¡­ make you feel awful?¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± ¡°I see. But it¡¯s your work, Maestro. Won¡¯t you be offended if someone else helped you?¡± Marie asked, thinking of the musicians¡¯ enormous pride. But he calmly shook his head. ¡°Well, you may think so, but not in my case.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather see my symphony finished than keep my pride. I want that more than anything. If I could, I would sell my soul to see it finished.¡± ¡°¡­I see,¡± Marie nodded with a thoughtful look in her face. Vahan grinned. ¡°But why do you ask, Miss Marie? Will you finish it for me?¡± ¡°N-No!¡± She quickly shook her head. Vahan cocked his head at her awkward behavior. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll head out now. Thank you for your hard work. See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for your hard work as well!¡± When Marie was left alone, she finished cleaning up the rehearsal room and murmured, ¡®Yes, let¡¯s help him in secret.¡¯ If Vahan didn¡¯t want help, she would respect his wishes. However, he desperately wanted the symphony to be finished, no matter what. ¡®I bet this won¡¯t even reach the Crown Prince¡¯s ears.¡¯ She recalled the image of the Crown Prince. It seemed that he, a cruel monarch, would not even care about the orchestra¡¯s music. Chwaak!* *sounds of liquid spreading around She laid a roll of paper on the floor of the rehearsal room. Then she knelt down and began frantically writing on the sheet music. ¡®I will have to write the essential parts only.¡¯ Although it was possible to write down the theme for every part, she was short of time. ¡®Besides, if I write down everything, it won¡¯t be Mister Vahan¡¯s work anymore.¡¯ All she wanted to do was help. It was enough to fill in the blanks for Vahan. The rest he¡¯ll fill in on his own way. ¡®Let¡¯s wrap it up before anyone arrives. And if I secretly put it in Mister Vahan¡¯s place, no one will suspect that I did it.¡¯ Unless they see it with their own eyes, who would think that a maid did it? It wouldn¡¯t be a problem as long as she didn¡¯t get caught. ¡®I must finish it as soon as possible,¡¯ thought she as she busily scribbled on the sheet music. *** Meanwhile, in the Lion Palace, Rael, the Crown Prince, was talking to the Royal Physician. ¡°How¡¯s your insomnia, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Still the same.¡± Baron Gordon sighed. ¡°Please accept my apologies, your Highness, for my lack of medical competence.¡± Since then, the Crown Prince had been suffering chronic insomnia. Even if he stayed up for two to three nights, he still won¡¯t feel sleepy. His eyes would stay open no matter how exhausted he felt. ¡±It can¡¯t be helped.¡± Rael shook his head feebly. ¡°I will increase the medicine dosage slightly, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After the Royal Physician left, the Crown Prince reclined on his chair and closed his eyes for a while. He was completely exhausted. Due to his insomnia, he hardly slept last night. But before he could even take a breather, a servant announced the arrival of another person. ¡°His Excellency, the Prime Minister Oren, has arrived.¡± ¡°Send him in.¡± Soon after, a handsome man with a cheery temperament entered the office, a frown marring his face. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t find him, Your Highness!¡± ¡°What are you on about?¡± ¡°The sculptor! I can¡¯t find him no matter how hard I look! Where the hell did he disappear?! Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry to ask you this, but are you sure you¡¯ve really seen him?¡± The Crown Prince grudgingly nodded his head. ¡°I saw him clearly.¡± ¡°But where the hell did he go?! Ugh! He¡¯s giving this bloodhound a hard time!¡± The Bloodhound. It was an epithet given to him during the civil war because he never failed to destroy the enemy he targeted. Oren gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Once I find him, I will never let him go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for the sculptor to express my gratitude, not to punish him.¡± ¡°I know! But he¡¯s making me suffer like this, so instead of rewarding him, you should punish him! Duke Oren continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never met anyone who has caused me so much trouble since Princess Morina of the Cloyan Kingdom.¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s eyes lit up at the name. Morina de Branden La Cloyan. The person who had been giving him a headache. He said, ¡°It¡¯s been three years since you started looking for her.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯m stumped as to where the hell she¡¯s hiding.¡± Duke Oren sighed. ¡°She¡¯s not dead, is she?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. No one has ever seen a body.¡± ¡°But if she¡¯s still alive, there¡¯s no way she couldn¡¯t be found, right? Not only did I scoured the entire Cloyan Kingdom, but the neighboring kingdoms as well. I feel like Princess Morina is not real but rather, an imaginary person. Only a few people knew what she looked like.¡± ¡±She¡¯s not. If she were an imaginary person, she wouldn¡¯t have left such a huge impact on her people in such a short amount of time.¡± Princess Morina had not stayed long in the Royal Palace. Since it was only brief and she lived in hiding from her brothers, only a handful of people knew her face. Moreover, the only portrait she had was burned during the war. ¡®Despite of that, she did the best she could for her people in only a short period of time. She¡¯s amazing.¡¯ She was know as ¡®The Faceless Saint.¡¯ When the Crown Prince first heard that, he was stunned. He thought, ¡®She¡¯s the only royalty I admired from that vile Cloyan family.¡¯ Three years ago, Princess Morina was only fourteen years old. How could such a young girl covertly help others? Although of course, it didn¡¯t do much. How much good could a powerless young girl, who was looked down by the royal family, do? Was it enough that she had her maid discreetly distribute her allowance to the needy and buy medicine for the sick? But it wasn¡¯t even a substantial sum. While it wasn¡¯t much, it wasn¡¯t an easy thing for her to do, given that she wasn¡¯t as well-off either. Thus, it¡¯s only natural that the people of the Kingdom of Cloyan, who had suffered under the royal family¡¯s tyranny, were greatly moved. It made Princess Morina lived in their hearts. ¡°The people of the Cloyan Kingdom still haven¡¯t forgotten her. So, no matter how long it takes, you must find Princess Morina. Keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Noted, Your Highness. But what will you do if you find Princess Morina?¡± asked Oren quietly. ¡°Will you kill her too?¡± Rael, the Crown Prince, paused for a moment before opening his mouth. ¡°Worst case scenario, I¡¯ll have to kill her. She¡¯s innocent from any crime, but there are still people in Cloyan Kingdom who support her.¡± Such cold words worthy of the Prince of Blood. But Oren found another meaning in it. ¡°What do you mean by worst case scenario? Does that mean you might not kill her?¡± The Crown Prince nodded. ¡°Correct.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to kill her, the last bloodline of the royal family, in order to completely subjugate the Cloyan people to the empire?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. However, it should only be the last resort. There¡¯s a better approach to win the hearts of the Cloyan people.¡± ¡°Which is?¡± The Crown Prince twisted the corners of his lips at the puzzled Prime Minister. ¡°By making her mine.¡± ¡°Come again?¡± ¡°You heard that right, I intend to make her my wife.¡± t/n: turns out the theme i was previously using was a bit cheeky; in exchange of using them for free, an unremovable ad plugin is embedded (if u pay for premium then u can remove it). so i was like, hell no, i have to manually change it. so there. say hello to the new ad-free layout. btw i didn¡¯t translate the symphony¡¯s name [The Country], the author titled it themself in romanized english. rael is so nuanced, i just can¡¯t find myself to hate him. and yes he had no qualms with killing her (to be fair, it¡¯s only the last resort and a foolish one at that since it would make a martyr out of her = kickstart a revolution) and killed her family, but sometimes violence is necessary to fight injustice¡ªjust look at the french revolution! it has been repeatedly implied that the cloyan royals were awful & corrupt, so they def deserved it anyway. CH 1.9 ¡°¡­!¡± Oren¡¯s eyes widened. However, he soon realized in admiration that the Crown Prince was just looking out for the empire¡¯s best interests. ¡°I see. If you bring Princess Morina on your side, the Cloyan people who support her will naturally submit to Your Highness. That¡¯s brilliant.¡± ¡°Exactly, so you must find her.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Oren lowered his head when a problem occurred to him. He asked, ¡°But, Your Highness,¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°What are you on about?¡± ¡°You have no idea what kind of person Princess Morina is. Are you willing to get married right away?¡± The Crown Prince laughed at his question. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Oren. I will be the ruler of this empire, so the only thing that matters is whether it benefits the empire or not. When it comes to accepting a woman, my feelings are irrelevant.¡± It was an answer worthy of a Crown Prince. Oren asked for the last time, ¡°Then what would you do if Princess Morina refuse to be Your Highness¡¯ wife?¡± The Crown Prince answered curtly, ¡°Then I will have no choice but to kill her.¡± After he further discussed the affairs of state, Oren left the room. ¡°Huu.¡±* *sounds of huffing The Crown Prince took off his mask and place it on the desk. Was he weary because of the conversation he had with Oren earlier or because of his terrible insomnia? ¡±Shall I ask for whiskey?¡± as if sensing his mood, Almond, the Guard Knight, offered. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll sleep better if I drink. I¡¯d rather go for a short walk.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll escort you.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll go quietly.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± With that firm tone, Almond shut his mouth. Almond was aware that the Crown Prince¡¯s sole relief was to go for a clandestine walk, but he was concerned for the Crown Prince¡¯s safety. ¡°Stop worrying. What would happen to me when I¡¯ve already done this countless of times before?¡± His words carried weight*. All those who attempted to assassinate him in the imperial palace lost their lives. Not in anyone else¡¯s hand, but his. *direct translation: it was a word with bones. it means that the [subject] might be meaningless on the surface but actually contains a hidden meaning underneath. In the end, Almond sighed. ¡°Be careful.¡± And so, Crown Prince Rael went for a solitary walk. He didn¡¯t want to draw attention to himself, so he changed into something simple. ¡®Where should I go?¡¯ Feeling the evening¡¯s fresh summer breeze, it seemed that the stress from dealing with the affairs of state had eased a little. As he looked around, he noticed a building in the distance that still had its lights on. ¡®Ah, the Crystal Palace. Are they still practicing for the concert? It¡¯s already late, how admirable.¡¯ He thought, ¡®Shall I go and listen to the music for a while?¡¯ Right behind the Crystal Palace was a hill facing the concert hall. If you lie down on the hill, you can enjoy the music without going inside. As a child, he would often furtively listen to music. ¡®I used to always doze off while listening to music. Sister and mother would often scold me.¡¯ He smiled softly at the memory. ¡®I hope the music is as relaxing as I remember. Listening to soothing music might help me fall asleep,¡¯ thought Rael, heading to the Crystal Palace. However, unfortunately for him, the orchestra was not present. Marie, the maid, was the only person in the Crystal Palace. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡± Marie exclaimed, looking at the score she had composed. It didn¡¯t take long because she made it as simple as possible, adding only the essential themes. ¡°At this rate, Mister Vahan should be able to finish the rest.¡± She swiftly folded the paper and put it in Vahan¡¯s space. ¡®No one has seen me, right?¡¯ she thought as she glanced around. Fortunately, no one appeared to be around. She headed out of the rehearsal room after turning off the lights. But as she was heading out, her steps faltered. There was a piano located in the dark. ¡®A piano¡­¡¯ She came to a complete halt. Was it because Mozart¡¯s spirit was still present? Suddenly, she was enveloped in a strange sensation. ¡ª Play it just once. An impulse that felt like Mozart was whispering in her ear. ¡ª You¡¯ve never even heard of the symphony you just composed. Perform it on the piano. Don¡¯t you want to play it yourself? She was eager to give it a shot. She wanted to heed the urge, but she hesitated. ¡®Will it be okay?¡¯ She¡¯d been in the rehearsal room for too long. At this point, if someone came now, they might think it unusual. ¡ª There¡¯s no one here anyway, so play it just once. In the end, she succumbed to the urge and sat in front of the piano. ¡®Just once. I¡¯ll try it once and go.¡¯ Thus, she started playing. The low but clear tone began to reverberate across the rehearsal room and outside the Crystal Palace. Was it a mere coincidence or was it the work of fate? The Crown Prince, Rael, was there. ¡°Is that the sound of music?¡± Rael murmured. He intended to go inside the Crystal Palace but then decided to return when the lights went out. But suddenly, a stream of melodies burst through the darkness. ¡®Is that a piano? Did they arrange the symphony into a piano version?¡¯ While listening to the music, he unconsciously remarked, ¡°How nice. Truly¡­¡± His heart was moved by the low but clear tones. Rael, who¡¯s well versed in music, observed that the performance peaked at the highest level imaginable. ¡®What an incredible virtuoso.* Was there a piano player of this caliber in the Imperial Court Orchestra? Who was it? Was it the conductor?¡¯ *i did not translate this, he literally said that word. But little did he know that the real surprise hadn¡¯t even started yet. Inside the Crystal Palace, Marie¡¯s right hand moved rapidly, raising the octave. Rael¡¯s eyes widened. ¡¯What¡¯s this?¡¯ The melody of the piano flowed like a river. It wasn¡¯t just the latter. There were also warm wind, deep sea, and vast meadow. The scenery came to him, mingling with the sound of piano. ¡®How heart warming,¡¯ thought he. It felt like being soothed. He found solace in the sky, the river, the wind, and the sea. Rael closed his eyes. ¡®How cozy. It¡¯s the kind of music that heals the heart.¡¯ It¡¯s been so long since he felt peace like this. It seemed like listening to that music over and over again would cure his tedious insomnia. ¡®Who on earth created such music like this?¡¯ But then, the music style changed, with gradual slowing down of the ritardando. It felt as if twilight had fallen over the meadows. And at the end of that, stood two people. They were commoners. People who lead a completely normal life, sometimes happy and laughing, sometimes crying and sad. The low pitched music seemed to express that life was not always easy, and that it could be unpleasant and sad at times. Regardless of that, the fact that they¡¯re looking at each other with smiles on their faces despite facing difficulties seemed to express that loved ones make life worthwhile. ¡°¡­¡± Crown Prince Rael bit his lip quietly. He once had people like that, too. People who made each other¡¯s lives better by being together. His heart ached when he remembered them, the ones he could no longer reach. ¡°Haa,¡± he sighed. ¡®What is this music¡­¡¯ It¡¯s just music, yet it¡¯s incredibly heart-wrenching. ¡®What the hell¡­¡¯ Rael was rooted to the spot even after the music had stopped, feeling overwhelmed by its lingering effect. He still seemed to hear the piano in his head. Then eventually, he came to his senses. ¡°Who¡¯d done it?¡± He needed to see them for himself. He raced to the rehearsal room, not wanting to miss them like what happened with the sculptor. ¡®Which way should I go?¡¯ He looked around after entering the Crystal Palace. Of course, the Crystal Palace had many rehearsal rooms, so he wasn¡¯t sure which path to take. Moreover, most of the lights were off, making it difficult to navigate. ¡¯What if I miss them again?¡¯ He frowned. As he was walking briskly, something bumped into his chest. ¡°Kyaaa!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Surprisingly, it was a young woman. She looked about 17 years old and had a cute and innocent appearance. ¡°Ouch. That hurts.¡± The frowning girl, who had been sitting on the floor, suddenly came to her senses and lowered her head. ¡±Ah! I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t see properly.¡± Rael thought, ¡®Is she a maid?¡¯ Her attire suggested that she was a junior maid in charge of menial tasks. She had a cute and innocent appearance but it didn¡¯t catch Rael¡¯s attention. Instead, his mind was consumed by the musician who delivered a miraculous performance. Rael extended his hand to the maid who had fallen because of him. ¡°Are you alright? Get up.¡± ¡°Ah, T-Thank you.¡± Marie, the maid, hold his hand and stood up, blushing slightly. ¡®Wow, he¡¯s really handsome.¡¯ He had soft golden hair and lovely facial features. He possessed a face that would be more appropriate to call beautiful than handsome. His cold eyes were a flaw, but even that added to his beauty, making him almost ethereal. ¡®Who is he? He doesn¡¯t look like a nobleman, considering his simple attire. Is he a servant?¡¯ Since he always covered his face with an iron mask, she never would have guessed that he¡¯s the Crown Prince of Blood. Suddenly, the man asked her. Even his voice was lovely. ¡°Where is the orchestra¡¯s rehearsal room?¡± ¡°Ah! It¡¯s over there!¡± Marie pointed in the direction she came from. ¡°I see.¡± The Crown Prince nodded. Then she immediately moved out of the way. Not once had he imagined that she was the musician he was looking for. ¡°Have you seen someone coming this way?¡± Marie shook her head. ¡°No one came this way but me.¡± The Crown Prince soon arrived at the rehearsal room. ¡°Oh!¡± As expected, no one was there. In the empty rehearsal room, only the piano and brass instruments remained. ¡°Where did they go?¡± said he as he looked around. In addition to the passage he came from, there were several other ways. ¡®They must have gone through another passage.¡¯ There was no one in the passage he came from, except for the junior maid. So it won¡¯t be that direction. Thinking so, Rael went out through another passage. He would not miss the musician this time. ¡°Where did they go?¡± He already looked around, but no one was there. None at all! ¡°What the hell?¡± Just to make sure, he double-checked with the servants and guards stationed nearby, but no one had seen them. Rael frowned. ¡®It can¡¯t be helped. I have no choice but to summon the orchestra members tomorrow and have them checked.¡¯ Since there was no other way, the Crown Prince chose such course of action. ¡®Of course they must be a member of the Imperial Court Orchestra. It¡¯s most likely the conductor.¡¯ Was is it because of sculptor? For some reason, he had a bad feeling. But the Crown Prince immediately shook his head. ¡®The performance they just played was the best performance imaginable. Few musicians have this level of musicality in the Imperial Palace, so it should be easy to find them,¡¯ thought he. ¡°I should also summon the maid I met earlier and ask her again. She was near the rehearsal room, so she must have heard the performance. She must¡¯ve seen them,¡± muttered Rael to himself, recalling the cute little maid he had met earlier. t/n: i¡¯ve been laughing at this comment but it kinda makes sense. [+100] Is he ¡°Right [Oreun]¡±* because he¡¯s the Crown Prince¡¯s right hand?!! *Oren¡¯s name in korean means Right so yeah. im not sure if she¡¯s just talking to her subconscious but if she isn¡¯t and she¡¯s really talking to mozart¡¯s spirit, i can¡¯t. this is too much. now we dealing with his ghost now? it¡¯s heading to clown territory im sorry but that is so funny meanwhile rael keeps making my heart ache. the way he yearns for what could have been¡­ his poor sister and mother¡­ and the fact that both had violent deaths¡­ in a way marie & rael are kindred spirits cause both suffered at the hands of their blood relatives and both had their loved ones taken away; the only difference is that one led a darker path but nonetheless both cared for their subjects in their own way. anyway im not sure if the one-sided hide & seek was a result of sexist gender norms or he¡¯s just dense. either way, both sucks. CH 2.1 As time passed by and night draped its darkness, the annual banquet commenced. Marie approached an intermediate maid and ask to switch places with her. ¡°You want to work outside the banquet hall? That¡¯s fine by me. But are you sure?¡± Only a handful of intermediate maids preferred working outside the banquet hall. Not only because they would miss out on the performances during the event, but also because it was more demanding to carry out their duties while navigating through the open surroundings. However, Marie nodded with eagerness. ¡°Yes, Miss. I feel stuffy inside the banquet hall, it¡¯s giving me a headache.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. Very well, I will take over inside.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Working outside the banquet hall was a preferable option for Marie, as it allowed her to escape the scrutiny of others. ¡®Let¡¯s proceed with extra caution. I absolutely don¡¯t want any further attention.¡¯ Although she had no intention of drawing attention to herself, circumstances always seemed to conspire against her, causing unpredictable mishaps, like accidentally falling flat on one¡¯s face. The mere thought of a possible encounter with the Crown Prince filled her with dread. The chances were slim, but if he were to discover that she was Princess Morina, it would be over for her. ¡®I didn¡¯t even dream today, so nothing will happen,¡¯ with that thought in mind, she continued her work. ¡°The banquet hall is this way. Please be careful as you enter.¡± At first, she guided the guests to the banquet hall. Once most of them had arrived and the banquet had commenced, she walked around the outside of the banquet hall, running errands for those who were taking a break from all the festivities. ¡°Can you bring me some drinks here?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Please wait a moment.¡± ¡°Put this away, please.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, could you fetch me my shawl?¡± ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡± ¡°Could you do this for me?¡± Numerous guests came in and out the banquet hall, assigning various tasks on her. As she listened to their requests, time flew by quickly. ¡®It¡¯s definitely harder working outside than inside the banquet hall.¡¯ There was much more to do as she walked around in all directions. ¡®At least I¡¯m not drawing attention.¡¯ More precisely, it was enough that she wasn¡¯t noticeable to the Crown Prince. In the midst of her numerous tasks, Marie unexpectedly came face to face with someone. It happened when she arrived at the garden near the castle walls, carrying refreshments for a noblewoman. ¡®Oh, is that¡­?¡¯ Marie blinked her eyes in surprise at the person she least expected to see. ¡°Sir Kiel?¡± Silky silver hair and a face that resembled a chiseled sculpture. It was Kiel, the imperial guard she¡¯d met in the Swan Garden before! Kiel also noticed her and looked at her in surprise. ¡°Miss Marie, is that you?¡± ¡°Oh, yes! It¡¯s good to see you. How have you been?¡± Marie greeted him with a bright smile. It felt good to see each other after a long time. Kiel, the handsome man with silver hair, also softened his gaze. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been doing well. How are you, Miss Marie?¡± There had been many significant events that happened to her, but she shook her head and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been doing well too. But what brings you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on duty,¡± he said. ¡°Oh¡­¡± She looked at him with renewed curiosity in her eyes. The Imperial Guard, who protected the Imperial Palace, seemed to work without a break even during the festival. ¡®No, with more people gathering at the palace during the festival, it would actually be a lot busier,¡¯ she thought. Considering this, she remarked, ¡°It must be tough for you, not being able to rest even during the festival.¡± Kiel smiled gratefully in response. ¡°Thank you. But same goes for you, Miss Marie.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m a maid, so it¡¯s only natural. Are you assigned to this area?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not my usual assignment, but there was an issue, so I have to do it for a moment.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± As Marie warmly conversed with him, she suddenly remembered the errand she had to do for the noblewoman. ¡°Sir Kiel, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m in the middle of work. I¡¯ll come back once I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t push yourself if you¡¯re busy.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll definitely come back!¡± Marie quickly finished her task and attended to others. However, by a twist of fate, another errand came up, and it happened to be in the vicinity where Kiel was working. ¡®Should I bring him something to eat? He must not have had a chance to eat while working.¡¯ Since there was plenty of food at the banquet hall anyway, she gathered some snacks and brought them to Kiel. Kiel looked surprised as he saw the food Marie had brought. ¡°Miss Marie, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°I thought you might get hungry while working, so I brought these just in case.¡± Kiel expressed his gratitude. ¡°You gave me sweets last time and now this? I¡¯m constantly indebted to you, Miss Marie. Thank you so much.¡± He gestured towards a nearby bench. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join me for a moment and have some too?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine, really¡­¡± ¡°Miss Marie, weren¡¯t you also too busy to eat?¡± Marie considered it for a moment. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t eat at all, but throughout the day, she was summoned by Emperor Johannes, and then at night, she had various errands to attend to, which left her starving. ¡°Well then, just for a moment¡­¡± She accepted the offer, and they sat side by side on the bench, sharing the food. ¡°The weather is nice. It¡¯s refreshing,¡± Kiel commented. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the perfect weather after the summer.¡± ¡°The breeze feels delightful, and the moon shines brightly.¡± As they sat on the bench, enjoying their meal and engaging in light conversation, Marie felt comfortable. ¡®How nice, it feels like I¡¯m with a friend.¡¯ Why didn¡¯t this happen more often? Even though they hadn¡¯t known each other for a long time, they had a strangely good connection. Even with trivial conversations, she felt comfortable. The conversation she had with Kiel seemed to ease some of the stress she got from the scary Crown Prince and the menacing Emperor Johannes. ¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯d ever had a friend like this.¡¯ Wondering if she would see him again in the future, she asked, ¡°Do you plan to keep working here, Sir Kiel?¡± ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s not my original duty.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°The person who was originally assigned in this area had some problems, and since everyone else was busy, I¡¯m filling in as a temporary replacement.¡± Marie cocked her head. From what she knew, Kiel was a squire, and his demeanor seemed too casual for an official knight. It felt more like conversing with someone of lower rank. ¡¯Could it be that Kiel is actually an official knight? But he doesn¡¯t wear the imperial knight¡¯s uniform though?¡¯ she pondered, feeling perplexed. Within the palace, it was a strict rule for the Imperial Guards Knights¡ªexcluding the squires¡ªto wear the uniform. The only person who was exempted was the Commander of the Imperial Guards Knights. Just as Marie was pondering about this, a young voice suddenly emerged. ¡°Kiel!¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Kiel¡¯s eyes briefly showed a hint of alarm. ¡°Seems like I¡¯m in trouble.¡± Marie turned her head with a puzzled expression, then her eyes widened. There was a little boy looking at them. ¡®Wow, he¡¯s so cute.¡¯ The child appeared to be around seven years old. Although Marie heard a little boy¡¯s voice, he was so cute that one would think he was a girl. ¡®But why is there a little kid in the palace?¡¯ Seeing at his exquisite clothes adorned with all kinds of precious gems, it was evident that the child belonged to a high-ranking noble family. However, even for nobles, it was extremely rare to bring a child into the palace. ¡®Who could it be?¡¯ Suddenly, a rumor popped into her mind. It was a description that perfectly matched the little boy¡¯s appearance. ¡®Could it be¡­ this little boy?¡¯ In that moment, Kiel bowed his head and said, ¡°I greet His Highness, Prince Oscar.¡± Marie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Prince Oscar. It was the name of the young prince who¡¯d survived the civil war, the only person who did not meet the Crown Prince¡¯s sword. ¡°I greet His Highness, the 10th Prince Oscar. My name is Marie.¡± Marie quickly showed her respect because even though he¡¯s just a little boy, he was still a noble. However, the Prince¡¯s reaction was peculiar. Instead of acknowledging her greeting, he sharply asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± He glared daggers at her and yelled, ¡°Why are you playing with Kiel? Kiel should only play with me!¡± ¡°Well¡­ Kiel¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Kiel is mine! He should only play with me!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Marie couldn¡¯t formulate words to respond to the child¡¯s hostile words, so she kept her mouth shut. ¡®Prince Oscar seems to be very fond of Kiel.¡¯ It seemed like a jealous reaction, seeing her interact with his dear friend. Well, Kiel¡¯s incredibly handsome and exceptionally kind. He was likable even to a child. ¡®But how does Kiel personally know His Highness Oscar?¡¯ It seemed more than just an acquaintance; they appeared to be quite close. Oscar was clinging onto Kiel¡¯s pants, resembling a child chasing after his mother. Kiel spoke with a gentle tone, ¡°Your Highness, Miss Marie has helped me a lot.¡± ¡°Is that so? So, are you saying that ugly maid is more important than me?¡± As he continued to hurl insults at her, Marie, who already had a low self-esteem, became crestfallen. Kiel sent an apologetic glance at Marie¡¯s way and said, ¡°Of course not, Your Highness. You are my closest friend¡ªthe most precious person to me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Oscar¡¯s expression brightened. Kiel gently tousled his hair and said, ¡°But Marie is also my friend.¡± ¡°Your friend?¡± ¡°Yes, so wouldn¡¯t it be nice if Your Highness also got along well with Miss Marie?¡± The little boy seemed to find Kiel¡¯s words a bit puzzling. He cutely brought his finger to his lips in contemplation, and then screamed, ¡°No! I only like Kiel the best!¡± The child¡¯s tantrums made Kiel sheepish. Seeing this, Marie inwardly frowned a little. ¡®He may be cute, but¡­ he seems to lack manners.¡¯ He had an unruly behavior that one wouldn¡¯t expect from a royalty. Was it because he was overly indulged and pampered? It¡¯s hard to imagine him as the paternal half-brother of the formidable* Crown Prince. *direct translation: the crown prince who¡¯s unlikely to bleed even when stabbed with a sharp object. Kiel, wearing an expression of helplessness, said to Marie, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I think I should escort His Highness back to the palace.¡± Marie shook her head at his apology. ¡°Ah, no worries. Please be careful on your way out.¡± ¡°See you next time then. Oh, thank you so much for the food today.¡± As Kiel took a step forward, Oscar followed closely behind. Kiel reached out his hand to Oscar, the latter¡¯s face instantly lighting up as he held it. Kiel briefly gazed affectionately at Oscar¡¯s face before continuing on their way. That night, Marie had another dream. ¡®Why are my dreams getting so frequent?¡¯ As soon as she became aware that she¡¯d entered the world of another lucid dream, she felt like crying. She wondered what¡¯s going to happen this time. ¡®I hope it¡¯s not anything serious,¡¯ she anticipated the contents of her dream, hoping desperately. ¡°Look at this.¡± ¡°What now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a new trick I came up with.¡± In the dream, a man and a woman appeared. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°Well look, ta-da!¡± Something amazing happened as the man clenched and unclenched his fist: a coin suddenly appearing in his previously empty palm. But the woman only snorted. ¡°Really? That¡¯s just the basics.¡± The woman confidently stood up from her seat. ¡°Watch and learn, I¡¯ll show you what real magic is.¡± ¡°¡­.This time it¡¯s a magician,¡± Marie muttered in a daze after waking up from the dream. As usual, she didn¡¯t know why she¡¯d dreamed of that particular dream. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯ll perform a magic show in front of the banquet hall?¡± t/n: not marie friendzoning kiel right off the bat ;-; and i guess the pretty flower boy genes runs in their deadbeat father¡¯s blood huh? poor oscar, he has a separation anxiety¡ªnot surprising given the toxic environment he grew up in :< also hugs to marie who has yet to overcome her inferiority complex stemming from past abuse CH 2.2 The mere thought of performing a magic show in front of so many people was so terrifying. Fortunately, the people in her dream didn¡¯t seem to be professional magicians. They were just amateurs who dabbled in magic as a hobby. ¡®But why did I have this dream? And why was it specifically about amateur magicians?¡¯ There wasn¡¯t much she could do with that level of ability. Anyway, she had no reason to perform in front of an audience. ¡®Never mind. I¡¯m definitely not going to get involve this time, so it doesn¡¯t matter,¡¯ she firmly resolved. This time, no matter what happened in front of her, she wouldn¡¯t care. Totally. After getting ready, Marie went to work at the banquet hall. Once again, she¡¯d asked an intermediate maid to allow her to work outside the hall. ¡®It¡¯s tiring, but at least I won¡¯t attract too much attention.¡¯ Plus, she had reservations about getting involved in any ¡°magic¡±-related incidents that might occur inside the banquet hall. On the other hand, it seemed less likely for such occurrences to happen outside, where there were fewer people around. ¡°Could you please get me a drink?¡± ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡± Thus, she went about her tasks just as she did yesterday. She was busy running errands, and fortunately, there were no signs of any significant incidents happening. ¡®Yes, let¡¯s just get through with this. Stay strong, Marie!¡¯ However, Marie¡¯s life wasn¡¯t going to unfold so smoothly. Although there were no magic-related incidents, another troublesome situation presented itself. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you that awful maid from yesterday?¡± Marie turned around at the sudden sound of voice. There, perched on a low branch of a tree in the garden, was a little boy with doll-like features, pouting his lips as he gazed at her. It was Prince Oscar, the 10th Prince! ¡°Greetings, Your Highness Prince Oscar,¡± said Marie hastily to Oscar. Being an impudent child, Oscar snorted and turned his head. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m attending to the guests of the banquet. But Your Highness, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯ve come to attend the banquet too!¡± The little prince proudly displayed his stylish outfit, lifting his chin in a way that seemed to convey, ¡®Don¡¯t I look cool?¡¯ However, with his delicate face, he appeared more cute than cool. ¡°Ahem. I have something to ask you. You should consider it a great honor that I¡¯m asking you.¡± Despite his attempts to sound authoritative, he lacked any real dignity. Instead, he became even more endearing, making Marie chuckle as she replied, ¡°Yes, please go ahead and ask.¡± ¡°Where is the banquet hall?¡± ¡°The banquet hall is over there inside the Gloria Hall¡­¡± Suddenly, a strange thought crossed her mind. ¡®Hold on, why did he come alone without any attendants?¡¯ While it was uncommon for a child like him to attend a banquet, it was unusual for nobles to go unaccompanied¡ªespecially for a young prince like him. ¡®Come to think of it, he¡¯d also been alone yesterday.¡¯ ¡°Your Highness, did you not bring any servants or maids with you?¡± But Prince Oscar¡¯s reaction was peculiar. His expression stiffened, and he became visibly irritated with a flushed face. ¡°I don¡¯t need any of that!¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! Don¡¯t ask about unnecessary things like that and just quickly guide me to the banquet hall!¡± As the child suddenly got angry, Marie wondered if she said something wrong. ¡®Why is he so upset?¡¯ Nonetheless, she guided Prince Oscar to the banquet hall. ¡°You can go inside now.¡± ¡°Hmph! Fine, thank you!¡± But there was another odd occurrence. As Prince Oscar stood at the entrance of the banquet hall, the herald who was supposed to announce the entrance of nobles, showed no reaction to his presence. He pretended not to notice when he saw him, as if Prince Oscar were a ghost. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Marie watched as Prince Oscar¡ªwho had quietly entered the banquet hall¡ªwandered around like a cute doll, unnoticed by anyone. It wasn¡¯t that no one could see Prince Oscar as if he were a ghost. On the contrary, people would occasionally steal glances at the little boy. However, despite his hurried roaming around the banquet hall, no one made an effort to approach and strike up a conversation with him. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Marie became speechless. It was only then that she realized what a slip of the tongue she¡¯d made to Prince Oscar. And so she wondered how the little prince was regarded within the palace. That day, Marie had another dream. ¡°This useless child is our sister?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? She¡¯s rather unremarkable. Is it because of her lowly bloodline?¡± It wasn¡¯t the usual lucid dream that bestowed her with miracles. Instead, it was a regular dream, a glimpse into the past, recounting the events that took place in the Cloyan Kingdom. ¡°Why did father leave such a lowly bastard behind? However, she is still of Father¡¯s blood, so we can¡¯t deny her as a princess. Tsk, it can¡¯t be helped. Her name is Morina, right?¡± The eldest brother, the Crown Prince, clucked his tongue. The Crown Prince¡¯s younger brothers¡ªwho¡¯d rebelled against him¡ªhad killed him before he could even fight the Crown Prince of Blood in war. With a troubled expression, the Crown Prince pondered his options and then spoke as if he had a brilliant idea. ¡°I have a solution. Let Morina reside in the Palace of Confinement.¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡± Upon hearing those words, the other princes expressed their surprise. ¡°Brother, you mean¡­?¡± The Palace of Confinement. That place was once used to confine guilty members of the royal family in the past, but now it lay abandoned and neglected. The Crown Prince chuckled and said, ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t it a perfect place for our low-blooded sister? That way, even that wretched child can live comfortably. It would be impossible for anyone to see her there.¡± After waking up from the dream, Marie silently got up and made her bed. It wasn¡¯t the first time Marie had dreamed of the Kingdom of Cloyan. Instead, it was a recurring dream that haunted her. Those dreams were not pleasant. In truth, they were filled with traumatic memories. Looking back, not once did they bring her any joy or comfort. ¡®Let¡¯s face the day with courage!¡¯ After making her bed, Marie went back to work again. ¡®A lot of festivals have already passed.¡¯ The preparations had been hectic, and now more than half of the events were over. In just two days, there would be a day of rest following the grand banquet, and then, finally, after the masquerade ball, the long-awaited festival would come to an end. ¡®I wonder, who will be invited to the masquerade ball among the maids?¡¯ On the last day of the festival, during the masquerade ball, there was a special event planned. It involved inviting maids who¡¯d caught the attention of high-ranking nobles. These maids would attend the ball wearing masks, allowing them to enjoy the festivities without any concerns about their social status. The masquerade ball had even become a catalyst for successful marriages in some cases. As a result, all the maids were highly interested in who would receive an invitation. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not like it concerns me.¡¯ She knew her place. After all, she wouldn¡¯t receive an invitation to the masquerade ball. ¡®What follows after the festival ends is more significant.¡¯ It goes without saying, but the end of the festival didn¡¯t mean the end of the maids¡¯ duties. There were countless tasks scheduled after that. In particular, the most significant event was the selection of the Crown Prince¡¯s bride. As the Crown Prince would soon ascend the throne, the matter of his marriage was of great importance. Speculations circulated that the selection process for the Crown Princess would commence promptly after the conclusion of the festival. ¡®Of course, I have no interest in whoever becomes the Crown Princess at all, but¡­¡¯ She bit her lip. ¡®I must get out of the Lion Palace before the Crown Princess selection begins and chaos ensues.¡¯ That was her biggest concern. After the festival, she would be transferred to the Lion Palace, where she would have to stay in the same place as the fearsome Crown Prince. ¡¯Of course, the best option would be to leave this palace altogether, but¡­¡¯ That was impossible. She was not a free person¡ªbut rather, a prisoner of war. Unless there was a special reason to revoke her status and grant her freedom, she couldn¡¯t leave the palace. ¡®Anyway, I must stay strong.¡¯ After clearing her head, she continued to work diligently. Suddenly, a voice called out to her. ¡°What¡¯s this? You again?¡± said the blunt voice. It was Prince Oscar, the little boy. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness, the 10th Prince. Are you here for the banquet?¡± ¡°Of course, I came for the banquet. Why else would I be here?¡± He replied with a huff. He still had an impolite attitude, but was it because it held no malice? Somehow, Marie found it cute. Smiling, Marie asked, ¡°Shall I escort you to the banquet hall again today?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I already found my way.¡± Marie became puzzled. Unlike usual, Oscar¡¯s voice was surprisingly downcast. ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡­ I won¡¯t attend this¡­ banquet ever again.¡± There was a hint of whimper in his voice, startling Marie. The little prince seemed to be holding back tears, biting his lip. ¡°Never. I will never go again. Ever.¡± Marie became speechless. She could guess what he¡¯d experienced at the banquet hall. ¡®Everyone must¡¯ve ignored him again.¡¯ Marie recalled the rumors she¡¯d heard about the little boy, 10th Prince Oscar: the only survivor of the civil war, but doomed to never know when he¡¯d die. Unlike the bastard Crown Prince Rael, Prince Oscar was the direct descendant of the Empress. Since Rael emerged victorious, according to the natural course of events, the little prince should have died during the civil war. Strangely, Crown Prince Rael did not took his life. Nonetheless, the likelihood of Rael sparing Prince Oscar until the end was small. He was too ruthless to leave any potential threats behind. ¡®That¡¯s why no one pays attention to him, fearing that they might displease the Crown Prince.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just the nobles; even the attendants and maids subtly treated Oscar as if he didn¡¯t exist. ¡°I will never attend the banquet again.¡± Marie looked at Oscar pitifully. The little prince, who seemed hurt by the cold treatment he received over the past two days, had tears welling up in his eyes. Marie sighed inwardly. He was too young to be burdened with political matters. ¡®He¡¯s just a child.¡¯ Memories of the past abuse she¡¯d received at the Cloyan Kingdom came to her mind. She was already a bit older at the time, while the little prince was still a mere child. ¡®Is there any way to comfort him?¡¯ Was it because he reminded her of her past self? He couldn¡¯t bear to let him go. If he returned to the palace like this, the young child would surely cry silently, just as Marie had done in the past. ¡°Your Highness, would you like some delicious juice, perhaps?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve drunk enough.¡± ¡°Then how about some sweets?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡± Marie had thought about offering him some delicious food to brighten his mood, but Oscar firmly kept his mouth shut and shook his head. ¡®Hmm, what should I do?¡¯ Marie agonized. The truth was, she didn¡¯t have any particular skill in comforting a child. ¡®Lord, please give me a good idea.¡¯ Suddenly, one method came to mind. ¡®Ah, that might work!¡¯ ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°What?¡± Marie said to the pouting little boy, ¡°Would you like to play a game with me?¡± ¡°A game?¡± In typical childlike fashion, Oscar reacted to the word ¡°game.¡± Marie grinned and said, ¡°Yes, a game. A magic trick game.¡± And in her hand, seemingly out of nowhere, appeared a single coin. t/n: holy shit, that¡¯s so fucked up. solitary confinement is basically a death sentence¡­ the serious toll it has on a person¡¯s mental health alone is horrendous, i can¡¯t even imagine how marie would¡¯ve turned out if she stayed in that palace a lot longer (iirc she¡¯s only there for a year)¡­ if rael didn¡¯t go to war with them she would¡¯ve rotted there. her brothers didn¡¯t deserve quick deaths, i can¡¯t believe how vile they are!!! and no wonder no one knew what she looked like, they ~literally~ hid her. CH 2.3 ¡°Ma¡­gic?¡± ¡°Yes, magic. You know what magic is, right?¡± Oscar nodded his head. ¡°The thing that people do in circuses?¡± Having never left the palace, he hadn¡¯t witnessed magic firsthand, but he¡¯d heard of it from books. ¡°Yes, I know a few magic tricks.¡± ¡°You?¡± The little prince said in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re lying. You¡¯re a maid, how can you know magic?¡± It was a perfectly reasonable doubt. It was highly unlikely for any maid to know how to perform magic¡ªwell, except for Marie. Marie gracefully rose from her seat as if she¡¯d become the magician in her dream. ¡°Well then, would you like to see it for yourself, the kind of magic tricks I can do?¡± With her captivating hand gestures, Oscar¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Y-Yes! But if you lied, there will be serious consequences!¡± ¡°Yes, in that case, let me show you the first coin trick.¡± Marie held up a coin with her right thumb and index finger, showing it to the prince. And just before starting the trick, she added, ¡°Ah, Your Highness. Watching this alone wouldn¡¯t be much fun. How about this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet.¡± ¡°What kind of bet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about whether Your Highness can figure out the trick behind my magic. If you can figure it out, you win, but if you can¡¯t, I win. The loser will grant one wish to the winner.¡± Upon hearing this, the little prince¡¯s determination flared up. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do it! I¡¯ll definitely win! If I win, I¡¯ll make you write your name with your bum*, so be prepared!¡± *it literally means what it says. this is a common punishment in games for children¡ªor just games in general. you¡¯d even see celebs doing it on variety shows. as to why it¡¯s a punishment, well it¡¯s pretty embarrassing to wiggle your ass in the air in front of everyone, so yeah. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin.¡± Marie held the coin with her left hand and covered it with her right hand. With deliberate grace, she began to shift her left hand, drawing Oscar¡¯s attention. ¡°Now, you have to watch carefully.¡± The little prince swallowed nervously and focused on her hand. Marie, like the magician in her dream, opened her palms and swiftly lowered her left hand. At the same time, her right hand¡ªthe one holding the coin¡ªappeared empty! ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The little prince was stunned. The coin in Marie¡¯s right hand had disappeared! ¡°What? Where did it go?¡± ¡°It was The Vanishing Coin, the first magic trick.¡± ¡°Tell me! Where did the coin go?!¡± Oscar asked, clinging onto Marie. Of course, Marie didn¡¯t reveal it. ¡®It¡¯s such an easy trick that the intrigue would disappear if he knew.¡¯ The true allure of magic lies in the mystery it preserves. In reality, the magic behind the vanishing coin trick was simple. The intricate motions of the left hand in the initial stages were cleverly designed to divert attention. Once all eyes were fixated on the left hand¡¯s elaborate movements, its swift descent would coincide with the discreet release of the coin from the right hand. As a result, the audience, who¡¯d been focused on the left hand, would think that the coin had vanished into thin air. ¡®If I used props, more elaborate magic tricks would be possible, but for now, I can only do simple everyday magic.¡¯ As it wasn¡¯t a magic show intended to showcase advanced magical tricks, it didn¡¯t matter. It was enough that she was able to provide joy to the despondent little prince. ¡°Now, for the next trick, it¡¯s called ¡®Coin Dissolving in Water.¡¯¡± ¡°Coin dissolving in water? What¡¯s that? Can you perform alchemy too?¡± The little prince once again asked in amazement. The only person in the world that could dissolve a coin in water is an alchemist. But of course, what Marie was about to do was not alchemy. ¡°Well, pay close attention. There¡¯s a coin inside the glass. Do you see it?¡± ¡°Yes I do! Keep going!¡± Marie covered the glass with a black cloth she got from the banquet hall. Then, as if performing a truly mysterious magic, she moved both of her hands at the sides of the glass. ¡°Suri-suri masuri~¡± Of course, the hand gestures and incantation had no real meaning, but the little prince¡¯s eyes grew wider and wider. Then, swiftly removing the cloth, Marie began pouring water into the glass from a prepared pitcher. ¡°Now, I will dissolve the coin into the water.¡± Drip, drip. The water started to fill the glass! Once again, Oscar was astounded, as if on the verge of fainting. The coin had truly dissolved and disappeared in the water! ¡°Y-You! Can you really perform alchemy?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not alchemy; it¡¯s magic.¡± Once again, it was a simple trick. It was an optical illusion that relied on the refraction of light. Naturally, those who are unaware of the trick would be easily deceived. ¡°Now, for the next magic trick¡­!¡± After that, Marie proceeded to show several more tricks in succession: magic tricks with handkerchiefs; magic tricks with playing cards; and lastly, the Flame Vanishing trick, where the flame on the candle disappears mysteriously. ¡°Wow, wow!¡± Oscar watched her magic tricks in a frenzy. As the magic became more elaborate, he became more enraptured. But when he saw the final advanced magic trick¡ªthe Flame Vanishing trick¡ªhe seemed to faint in shock. ¡°H-How is that possible? Tell me! Teach me! I want to try it too!¡± Oscar clung to her, begging to learn the secret with the enthusiasm of an eager child. ¡®Luckily, it seems like he forgot what happened earlier.¡¯ Marie inwardly heaved a sigh of relief. The impromptu magic show seemed to have been successful. ¡°So Your Highness, that means I won the bet, right?¡± ¡°Bet?¡± The little prince flinched. It suddenly occurred to him that they¡¯d made a bet before the magic show began. ¡°Yes, you agreed to grant the wish of the winner.¡± ¡°Well, um¡­¡± Oscar averted his gaze in mortification. His expression showed that he was contemplating how to overcome that predicament. Marie chuckled inwardly at his cuteness. Of course, she didn¡¯t have any difficult wish for the adorable little prince. She simply wanted to cheer up the little boy who reminded her of her past self. ¡®This is the least I can do to help,¡¯ she thought bitterly. In her heart, she wanted to offer as much help as possible. However, she knew all too well that she couldn¡¯t realistically do that. ¡®Still, I hope I can be of any help¡­¡¯ With that thought in mind, she said, ¡°The wish I would like to ask is¡ª¡± But suddenly, Prince Oscar interjected unexpectedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t lose!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unfair! You know magic well, but this is my first time seeing it. The bet is unfair!¡± Technically, he wasn¡¯t wrong. Indeed, it was somewhat unfair. Marie said in a flustered manner, ¡°W-Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­ the wish I wanted to ask won¡¯t be difficult¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯ll study the magic you showed me today and then we¡¯ll make a bet again!¡± After shouting that, the prince hastily dashed off to his palace, seemingly fleeing from the scene. Marie gazed at his fleeing figure in dismay. ¡®Uh, well, it seems like he has regained his spirits, so it¡¯s okay?¡¯ Although it didn¡¯t unfold as she¡¯d intended, it didn¡¯t appear to be entirely bad in some respects. ¡®My Lord, please bless the prince,¡¯ prayed she while looking at the distant crucifix in the cathedral. ¡®Now, let¡¯s go back to the banquet hall.¡¯ Just as Marie was about to turn around, she ran into someone unexpectedly. ¡°Sir Kiel?¡± Silky silver hair. A chiseled face that can make one¡¯s heart flutter just by looking at it. It was Kiel, a member of the Imperial Guard. ¡°Hello.¡± Marie bowed her head in greeting. After exchanging greetings, Kiel said. ¡°So His Highness Prince Oscar was here.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. He just left a while ago.¡± Kiel turned his head, looking at the little prince who was running off into the distance. A mixture of warmth and pity filled his eyes as he gazed at Oscar. Once Oscar¡¯s figure disappeared completely from his view, Kiel suddenly made an unexpected gesture towards Marie. ¡°S-Sir Kiel?¡± He¡ªa member of the Imperial Guard¡ªbowed slightly to Marie¡ªa mere maid¡ªto express his gratitude. ¡°Thank you. Thank you for caring about His Highness Prince Oscar.¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s nothing. I haven¡¯t done anything special¡­¡± Marie waved her hand in panic. Even though it was merely a gesture of gratitude, she found it difficult to believe that a squire like him would lower his head and show respect to a mere maid like herself. Ever since he¡¯d helped her in the Swan Garden, she¡¯d sensed that he was not an ordinary noble. He was too nice and too courteous! ¡®Well, of course, it¡¯s not a bad thing, that¡­ he has a good personality, but¡­ he¡¯s still a noble¡­¡¯ Meanwhile, as Marie grew flustered and nonplussed, Kiel¡¯s smile softened. It was a gentle smile that had a dangerous effect on a girl¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯ve felt this way for a while, but Marie, you truly are kindhearted and adorable.¡± Hearing the word ¡°adorable,¡± Marie¡¯s face turned involuntarily crimson. ¡®Don¡¯t say things like that with an earnest expression!¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just empty words; it felt genuinely heartfelt. Given Kiel¡¯s personality, it was likely a casual remark devoid of any underlying meaning, yet Marie¡¯s heart raced uncontrollably. Kiel smiled for a moment and changed the subject. ¡°As you may know, Your Highness Oscar is lonely.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m even more grateful. Apart from me, no one else treats him with genuine sincerity.¡± Marie became speechless when she heard that. Suddenly, she began to question Kiel¡¯s true identity. ¡®How is Sir Kiel so close to His Highness Oscar?¡¯ It didn¡¯t seem like their closeness happened by chance. Rather, Oscar genuinely relied on Kiel, as if he were family. ¡®Could it be?¡¯ Various lingering questions about Kiel in her mind started to combine and form as a single conjecture. ¡®Could it be that he¡¯s not a squire¡­?¡¯ Marie swallowed hard and looked at Kiel. With his sculpted face, he gazed at her with eyes so clear that they conveyed a sense of purity. ¡°Miss Marie?¡± ¡°¡­If it¡¯s not too intrusive, may I ask you one thing, Sir Kiel?¡± ¡°Please go ahead and ask anything.¡± ¡°Um, could I possibly¡­ know your full name, Sir Kiel?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Kiel hesitated for a moment as Marie waited with bated breath. ¡°My full name is.¡­..¡± Kiel paused and continued, ¡°Kierhan de Seyton.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Marie¡¯s face turned pale. ¡ªMarquis Kierhan de Seyton! There wasn¡¯t a single person in the Empire who didn¡¯t know that name. Not only was he the Commander of the Imperial Guard, but he¡¯s also the strongest swordsman in the Empire. He¡¯s the Marquis who possessed the largest military might, second only to the imperial family¡ªMarquis Kierhan de Seyton! ¡®Oh my goodness! What did he just say? Kiel is Marquis Kierhan?¡¯ Marie was so shocked that she found herself speechless and lost in a daze. t/n: in case you haven¡¯t noticed, kierhan is not a typo. in my defense, it can be both interpreted as l or r, it depends on the translator¡¯s prerogative. kieran (kee-ruhn) with an h makes more sense to me, so whatevs. anyway this makes me fall harder with him more asfhfhkl. and if i were him, i wouldn¡¯t even need the family duty as an excuse¡­ i¡¯d be pro-oscar right off the bat. that child is so precious i would die for him CH 2.4 Sir Kiel¡ªor rather, Marquis Kierhan¡ªremorsefully said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it on purpose.¡± Upon hearing this, Marie suddenly regained her composure and fell to her knees. ¡°This maid Marie greets His Lordship, the shield of the Empire, Marquis Kierhan. Please pardon my previous impertinence.¡± ¡°Miss Marie, there¡¯s no need for apologies,¡± Kiel shook his head at Marie¡¯s sudden change in attitude. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not being forthcoming. And aren¡¯t we friends? Please treat me as you did before.¡± Marie was stunned at those remarks. He wanted her to treat him casually even though she¡¯s a mere maid? ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± Marie spoke in a firm voice. Of course, she¡¯d felt a comfortable friendship with Kiel up until now. She¡¯d sincerely wished for a friend like him. But still, she couldn¡¯t. How would it make sense for a maid like her to be friends with Marquis Kierhan, a noble from one of the most powerful families in the Empire? Meanwhile, Kiel looked wounded at Marie¡¯s firm refusal. ¡°I thought we were friends, Miss Marie¡­¡± Marie felt confused at his disappointed tone. ¡®No, does he really think we can be friends?¡¯ Undoubtedly, as she had thought so before, he truly was an unusual noble. Marie shook her head, suppressing her weakening resolve. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Lordship.¡± Kiel¡¯s smiled bitterly in response at her resolute attitude. ¡°I see. If I were to insist further, it would put Miss Marie in a difficult position.¡± Marie did not deny it. Kiel remained silent for a moment, seemingly contemplating on what to do. ¡°Then how about this,¡± ¡°.¡­..?¡± ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t want to end the friendship I have with you, Miss Marie.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Kiel replied, ¡°Because you¡¯re kind, lovely¡­ and most of all, I feel comfortable with you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Kiel smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s amazing how well I connect with you, Miss Marie. We haven¡¯t met that long, but it feels like we¡¯ve known each other for a long time.¡± It was the same for Marie. She, too, found herself fond of Kiel and at ease in his presence. It was strange how they shared the same sentiment. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you because of how I feel. So I¡¯ll do this instead.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I will consider Miss Marie as my dear friend ¡®in my heart.¡¯¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Marie¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Kiel extended his hand to Marie. ¡°So, even though it would be difficult to treat me as before, would you at least consider me as your friend deep in your heart, Miss Marie?¡± She bit her lip and felt an inexplicable emotion overwhelm her. Since entering the Cloyan Kingdom, who had ever thought of her in that way? She stared at Kiel¡¯s outstretched hand for a long time with a conflicted expression. Then eventually, she said, ¡°¡­¡­Yes, Your Lordship,¡± and held his hand hesitantly. Kiel felt the feeling of her hand. It was soft and dainty, but at the same time, it was rough from undergoing many hardships. Kiel suddenly felt sorry for Marie as he imagined the years of hardship etched into her rough palm. ¡°Miss Marie.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± While holding her hand, he said, ¡°When we¡¯re alone together, can you still call me Kiel?¡± Unbeknownst to Marie and Kiel, they were not the sole occupants of the quaint garden they¡¯re in. ¡°What on earth are they talking about?¡± said the voice filled with displeasure. Surprisingly, the owner of it was none other than the iron masked Crown Prince. The Crown Prince frowned. ¡®Why do I feel so irritated?¡¯ He sighed. It wasn¡¯t that he¡¯s intentionally spying on them. For some reason, he felt restless throughout the banquet celebration. Consequently, he went for a walk and coincidentally stumbled upon Marie, the maid, performing magic tricks. ¡®Is that maid doing magic tricks?¡¯ He was taken aback by the unexpected sight before him. More so by the fact that it didn¡¯t look like amateur tricks. ¡®Impressive. She¡¯s almost like a professional circus magician. But how does that maid know how to do magic?¡¯ The Crown Prince tilted his head. Of course, with practice, one can do magic, but the level of skill she displayed seemed to surpass expectations. ¡®Her cooking skills are amazing too,¡¯ he recalled when she was cooking in the Lily Palace¡¯s kitchen not too long ago. That too, surpassed the skill of a professional chef. ¡°She¡¯s so talented. It¡¯s a waste to just have her as a maid,¡± he muttered to himself. But then, suddenly, a thought crossed his mind. ¡®What if she¡¯s also the sculptor and musician from the past incidents?¡¯ He recalled the two mysterious incidents that transpired. Even with the involvement of the Royal Guards, he couldn¡¯t find a trace of them. ¡®That maid was present during both incidents.¡¯ The same suspicion kept resurfacing in Rael¡¯s mind. However, as usual, he shook his head. It seemed too absurd. Unless he saw it with his own eyes, he couldn¡¯t fathom an ordinary maid like her producing such divine sculpture and music. But suddenly, when he was lost in thought¡ª ¡®Hold on,¡¯ the Crown Prince frowned as he noticed Marquis Kierhan approaching Marie, ¡®Why is that guy with Marie?¡¯ He wondered if they crossed paths by chance, but it didn¡¯t seem that way. Their conversation seemed incredibly friendly. The Crown Prince unknowingly clenched his fist. Why? The frustration he¡¯d been feeling since earlier intensified. It only grew worse every time Marie smiled at Kierhan. ¡°¡­How irritating.¡± The Crown Prince was startled when he realized he¡¯d said that out loud. What? What¡¯s irritating him? He shouldn¡¯t feel displeased just because Marie was talking and laughing with someone, right? The Crown Prince shook his head. ¡®What are you doing, Rael? Spying on her like that. Let¡¯s go back.¡¯ As he thought of this and was about to turn back, Rael¡¯s eyes flickered. He¡¯d seen Kierhan reach out his hand and Marie taking it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rael forcefully bit his lip, his red lips turning ashen. ¡®Snap out of it, Rael. Why are you so upset?¡¯ They¡¯d simply shaken hands, just a common gesture, nothing special at all. There¡¯s no reason to feel upset. No, even if they were really special to each other, what did that have to do with him? But still¡­ The same inexplicable emotion that he¡¯d felt when he saw Marie with Emperor Johannes overwhelmed him. ¡°¡­I must¡¯ve had too much to drink tonight. I should go back and rest,¡± he said, but the Crown Prince couldn¡¯t bring himself to leave. He just kept staring at her face, unable to move his feet. After she finally parted ways with Kierhan and disappeared towards the banquet hall, the Crown Prince sighed. ¡°Haah.¡± The frustration in his chest grew even stronger. That night, Marie fell asleep peacefully. ¡°Hehe.¡± As Marie chuckled in delight, Jane, her fellow maid and roommate, asked, ¡°Marie, did something good happen?¡± ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s nothing!¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. Good night!¡± Jane tilted her head. Marie seemed unusually animated compared to her usual self. Indeed, Marie was feeling overjoyed at the moment. Fortunately, the dream related incident ended without any problems. She¡¯d been quite worried about what would happen after dreaming of a magician, but thankfully, everything went smoothly. She only showed simple magic tricks to the little prince without attracting anyone¡¯s attention. ¡®If it¡¯s always like this, I wouldn¡¯t mind doing it ten times.¡¯ And the second good thing is, ¡®When we¡¯re alone, can you still call me Kiel?¡¯ She¡¯d made a friend! Marie smiled and thought, ¡®Of course, it¡¯s difficult to call it a typical friendship.¡¯ There was an astronomical difference in status between him and herself¡ªlike heaven and earth. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t act as friendly as ordinary friends. But just because they couldn¡¯t be close due to those barriers didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t be true friends. Even if they couldn¡¯t be that close, she was happy to become friends with someone as kind and pleasant as Kiel. ¡®If only everyday¡¯s like this,¡¯ she thought, closing her eyes. Feeling good, she thought she would be able to have a pleasant dream that night. Was it because she wished for a good dream? Marie had another dream that night. However, it was far from the sweet and pleasant dream she¡¯d hoped for. ¡°Watson, take a look at this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a scarf found at the victim¡¯s house.¡± She¡¯d dreamed of becoming a detective in a crime scene! ¡®¡­Why am I dreaming of this?¡¯ As Marie looked into the dream, she felt helpless. She¡¯d only been happy for a day, and now she¡¯s dreaming about investigating a crime? Worse, it wasn¡¯t just any criminal case, it was a violent one. ¡®Why does this always happen to me?¡¯ Despite her distress, the dream proceeded calmly. ¡°What can you infer from this scarf, Watson?¡± ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s just an ordinary scarf, isn¡¯t it? You could probably see a hundred similar ones if you went out on the street.¡± The man in the dream shook his head in response to his assistant named Watson. ¡°No, this scarf gives us valuable information. It tells us that the crime was not premeditated, that the perpetrator lives alone, is left-handed, has a meaty build, and has a job that involves working outside.¡± Upon hearing his ¡®profiling¡¯, Watson, the assistant in the dream, was stunned and asked, ¡°Wait, how can you know all that?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s simple.¡± The man in the dream took a drag of his cigarette and said, ¡°If it were a premeditated crime, they would never have left the scarf behind. He committed the crime impulsively, causing them to leave an evidence behind in a panic. Furthermore, this scarf is old and worn, yet there are no signs of it being cleaned or laundered. If they had someone living with them, like a spouse or parent, it¡¯s unlikely they would leave such an old and dirty scarf lying around. They would have at least roughly washed it.¡± One by one, the man in the dream shared his conjectures. ¡°Every clue can be found through observation. Anyone can do it.¡± Upon hearing that, Watson looked at the man and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not something anyone can do. It¡¯s only possible because it¡¯s you,¡± he said. Then Watson called out the name of the man, ¡°Sherlock Holmes.¡± t/n: not sherlock holmes and dr. watson making a cameo i find this a little bit silly but marie badly needs it. i really love kiel, he¡¯s so respectful (the bare minimum yes but this is a webnovel it¡¯s pretty rare sfsgshsksls) CH 2.5 ¡°¡­..!¡± Marie woke up in a fright. ¡°What kind of dream is that? A detective on a crime scene? Will something happen at the banquet hall?¡± Her previous dreams of battlefield were terrifying, but this one was no less unsettling. ¡®Surely not. The Royal Guard Knights are there to protect those high-ranking nobles.¡¯ But she soon shook her head, ¡®No, accidents can still happen no matter how tight the security is.¡¯ She¡¯d been happy before falling asleep, but now her head was in turmoil. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ she agonized. However, just like before, she didn¡¯t know what precautionary measures to make. While she¡¯s aware that her dreams are something related to future events, she wouldn¡¯t know for sure if it would involve a criminal case. She had no way of guessing what kind of related event it would be, just like with yesterday¡¯s dream about a magician. It could be something completely unexpected rather than a serious crime. ¡®But I can¡¯t just relax either. I can¡¯t stand by and just wait, not knowing what might happen.¡¯ Marie sighed in frustration. ¡®First, let¡¯s carefully observe the banquet hall for any suspicious individuals and signs of anything unusual,¡¯ Marie concluded and headed towards the banquet hall. The Glory Hall was bustling with activity, as it was approaching the grand banquet, the culmination of the empire¡¯s founding anniversary festival. ¡®After today¡¯s grand banquet and the masquerade ball in two days, the festival will be over.¡¯ She sighed deeply. While others might feel disappointed that the festival was ending, it was different for the maids. They¡¯d worked so hard during the festival that she longed for it to be over soon and take her much needed break. ¡®There¡¯s no way I¡¯m getting invited to the masquerade ball anyway. After that, things will definitely get better,¡¯ Marie thought to herself. ¡®Please, let the festival end without any incidents.¡¯ Although she felt uneasy as the dream from last night kept resurfacing in her mind, there seemed to be no particular signs of danger. The banquet hall was peaceful, filled only with a pleasant atmosphere. ¡®Let¡¯s focus on preparing for the grand banquet for now. There¡¯s so much work to do.¡¯ But suddenly, while Marie was busy with her work, a familiar voice called out to her. ¡°Miss Marie?¡± As she turned her head, a gentle-looking young man holding a baton was smiling at her. It was Maestro Vahan from the Imperial Court Orchestra! Vahan smiled and said, ¡°Long time no see. Have you been well?¡± ¡°Ah, yes! How are you, Maestro?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± The two, who hadn¡¯t seen each other in a long time, chatted for a while. ¡°I heard you became an official conductor. Congratulations.¡± ¡°Thank you. I can¡¯t help but feel ashamed. It should have been ¡®that person,¡¯ rather than someone as lacking as me.¡± Marie responded with an awkward smile, feeling a sense of pity. Vahan, who devoted his soul to music, still seemed to be searching for the elusive composer who¡¯d completed the Country Symphony. ¡®I¡¯ll definitely find them and become their pupil!¡¯ Recalling the words he said in the past, she broke out in a cold sweat. Vahan would¡¯ve never imagined that the composer he was looking for was the maid in front of him. ¡°Are you going to perform at the grand banquet today?¡± ¡°Yes, since the banquet will start soon, I came here in advance to prepare for it.¡± Playing music in the banquet was an important task entrusted to the court orchestra. As the grand banquet approached, they¡¯re scheduled to perform. ¡°Where are the other members?¡± ¡°Since the banquet is about to start, they went to get their instruments. They should be here by now, but they might be running a little late. They¡¯re probably on their way now.¡± Marie nodded her head. Then suddenly, a senior maid approached Marie and said, ¡°Marie, could you bring me a tablecloth from the third floor?¡± ¡°Oh, sure!¡± Marie vowed to Vahan. ¡°Then I¡¯ll look forward to the performance at tonight¡¯s grand banquet, Maestro.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for your hard work, Miss Marie.¡± Marie went up to the third floor through the staircase located in a corner of the banquet hall. ¡®Ah, as expected, the third floor is dark.¡¯ The Glory Hall consisted of the banquet hall on the first floor, surrounded by the second and third floors. The second and third floors were designed with an open space in the middle to provide a view of the banquet hall below, and the second floor, which had a balcony, was used as a resting area during the banquet. On the other hand, accessing the third floor via the stairs proved to be quite challenging, leading it to serve primarily as a storage unit for items essential to the banquet. Since the light didn¡¯t reach it well, it was engulfed in darkness. ¡®Where could the tablecloth be? I heard it was somewhere in the middle.¡¯ As Marie searched through the storeroom in the third floor, she discovered some surprising items. ¡°Wow, are these masks for the masquerade ball?¡± In one corner of the third floor, beautifully adorned masks were piled up. It was common for people to bring their own masks, but if desired, masks could be provided from the imperial palace. ¡°Wow, this one barely covers the eyes. And this one looks a bit provocative.¡± Marie examined the masks with fascination. There were a wide variety of styles, such as masks that covered the entire face, those that partially covered the face, those that are made of leather, those with animal patterns, and those bedecked with jewels. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a piano here too?¡± Marie, who found a piano in the place she least expected, looked astonished. The piano, unlike the one placed in the banquet hall, appeared to be worn out, indicating that it might¡¯ve been relocated here after a new piano have been brought in. ¡®I wonder how it sounds?¡¯ Marie lightly pressed a key. Ding~! The sound reverberated louder than Marie expected, startling her. ¡®The volume of the piano is incredibly loud.¡¯ Given the structure of the Glory Hall with its open space in the center and a high ceiling, it appeared that playing music there would allow the sound to disperse and fill the entire banquet hall. Marie look at the piano with interest. ¡®Though it¡¯s a bit creaky and worn, it still works perfectly.¡¯ Was Mozart¡¯s spirit from her dreams lingering around again? Without even realizing it, Marie spent a considerable amount of time examining the piano. When she felt the urge to play it, she vehemently shook her head. ¡®What a silly thought. Let¡¯s quickly find the tablecloth and go back downstairs.¡¯ Marie found the tablecloth in a corner and went back to the first floor. As she came down, she noticed the time was 5:50 PM. With only a few minutes left until the grand banquet began, the hall was bustling with nobles. ¡°Here¡¯s the tablecloth you asked.¡± Marie handed the tablecloth to the senior maid. However, the expression on the senior maid¡¯s face seemed odd. She had a troubled look on her face. ¡°Miss, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Something serious has happened, Marie.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Marie¡¯s eyes widened at the senior maid¡¯s urgent voice. ¡°There was a fire in the storage room, and all the instruments were completely burned!¡± ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡± Marie¡¯s eyes widened even further at the unexpected news. What did that mean? ¡°Fortunately, the fire was extinguished before it spread to other areas, so there were no casualties. However, it seems that all the items stored there are unusable now.¡± Marie thought it was strange. ¡®Why did a fire suddenly break out in the storage room full of instruments? And right before the start of the grand banquet too.¡¯ Of course, fires could happen at any time. Especially in this era, where candles, lamps, and direct use of fire for lighting were common. However, was it because of the dream she had last night? She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off. ¡®How could a fire break out in a room where the lamps are securely fixed to minimize the risk of fire?¡¯ It was also the duty of maids to manage the lamps placed in each room. The responsible maids were thorough in their job to prevent any possibility of fire. Marie, who had done it herself, was perplexed as to why the fire had occurred. ¡®Could it simply be due to negligence? Or¡­?¡¯ Marie carefully pondered. ¡®Could it be arson?¡¯ However, she quickly shook her head. ¡®No, that¡¯s not it. It would be hasty to think that way without any solid evidence.¡¯ She hadn¡¯t even seen the scene yet. No, she hadn¡¯t even heard about the situation. She decided to put aside thoughts about the cause of the fire for now. Speculating wouldn¡¯t reveal the cause, and it wasn¡¯t the most pressing issue at the moment anyway. ¡®What would happen to the grand banquet if the instruments were ruined?¡¯ A banquet without music¡­ Good Lord! How unthinkable. Marie shifted her gaze towards the orchestra. Conductor Vahan and several others turned pale in shock. ¡°A-A fire all of a sudden.¡± ¡°The banquet is about to begin. How are we going to handle this¡­?¡± Count Gilbert, the palace manager, rushed over to them. ¡°No, what are we going to do now?! How could you store the instruments like that? Today is the grand banquet; not only are the nobles of the empire are expected to attend, but also the foreign delegates!¡± ¡°We are urgently bringing the spare instruments that are stored elsewhere,¡± Conductor Vahan replied with a pale face, lowering his head. While he was not at fault for the fire, as the conductor, he had to bear the responsibility for everything that happened in the orchestra. ¡°You¡¯re bringing in other instruments? How long will it take?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit far, so we may have to wait for about 20 to 30 minutes.¡± ¡°20 to 30 minutes?¡± Count Gilbert bursted in anger, incredulous. ¡°I need to start the banquet right now, and you¡¯re telling me it will take 20 to 30 minutes?! What kind of nonsense is that?¡± ¡°I-I apologize. If we could delay the start of the banquet for a little while¡­¡± ¡°Delay? Is this some kind of local tea party?!¡± Conductor Vahan tightly closed his eyes. The Palace Manager¡¯s words were right. It was the day of grand banquet of the Empire¡¯s Founding Anniversary Festival. Besides the risk of tarnishing the imperial family¡¯s reputation in front of the esteemed guests, there were countless detailed schedules planned throughout the banquet, making it impossible to change the starting time. It had to start at the designated time without fail. Then suddenly, an attendant with a troubled look on his face appeared. ¡°Your Lordship, it¡¯s almost 6 o¡¯clock. What should we do?¡± Count Gilbert¡¯s face contorted. When the clock strikes 6 o¡¯clock sharp, the orchestra would signal the start of the banquet by performing a short prelude. Immediately after, a dance piece follows and once the guests begin dancing to it, the banquet truly begins. ¡°Your Lordship, what should be done¡­¡± the servant urged, prompting Gilbert to explode in anger. ¡°Shut up! Give me a minute!¡± He grasped his head and agonized, ¡®What should I do? His Highness is also expected to arrive at the banquet hall early. Oh God, why must you test me like this?¡± However, they couldn¡¯t come up with a solution no matter how hard they¡¯d tried. How would they proceed when there were no instruments to play that would kickoff the banquet? Once the scheduled time arrived, and the banquet still didn¡¯t start, the guests started to wonder. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to start? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± As the murmurs grew louder, Count Gilbert and Conductor Vahan, felt distressed and at a loss on what to do. To think that the grand banquet, the culmination of the founding anniversary, should commence without music! It was unprecedented. ¡®How should I take responsibility for this?¡¯ The conductor, Vahan tightly closed his eyes shut. The beginning of the most important event of the year was ruined because of his orchestra. The responsibility was certainly not something to be taken lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s just start! Anything will do, just start with any music!¡± Count Gilbert¡¯s order made Vahan bite his lip tightly as he scanned the orchestra. Fortunately, a few members had their instruments with them. ¡®One violin, one viola, one cello. No, it won¡¯t work. Even if they play with these instruments, their sound will be drowned out by the guests¡¯ voice.¡¯ Music in banquet is different from music in a quiet concert hall. It requires a loud and sonorous sound to cut through the bustling noise made by the guests. That¡¯s why the entire orchestra was entrusted with the banquet¡¯s music. ¡®With those instruments, we might be able to manage a dance piece somehow, but it¡¯s impossible for us to play a prelude that launches the banquet. We need a sound that can replace the large volume of the orchestra if we want to kickoff the banquet.¡¯ But how could they possibly perform such music right now? It would have been impossible without the orchestra. Unless a miracle happened, there was simply no way. CH 2.6 ¡®Am I really going to ruin the start of the grand banquet like this? Lord, please bring about a miracle,¡¯ Vahan prayed in despair. But then suddenly¡ª Ding! Out of nowhere, a sustained and high-pitched tone reverberated loudly. It was the sound of a grand piano. ¡°.¡­?!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that? What¡¯s that sound coming from above?¡± People exclaimed in awe. Before the commotion could settle, a fierce sound of keys being struck erupted in the banquet hall. It emanated a tone reminiscent of jubilant trumpets heralding a festival, accompanied by a gentle melody that followed soon after. ¡®No way, this sound¡­¡¯ Unbeknownst to himself, The conductor, Vahan clenched his fist. Could it be that the Lord had answered his prayer? Like a miracle, a beautiful melody descended upon the banquet hall. A music that seemed like an angel from heaven was playing it themselves. ¡®Who on earth could it be?¡¯ Vahan pondered in a daze. The music that kicked off the grand banquet with sonorous and intense notes reminiscent of trumpets, turned soft like a mountain breeze. As if going on a hike, The joyous sounds unfolded in a poetic manner, repeating the themes with the use of fugue, gradually leading the listeners towards heavenly bliss. The melody seemed to convey that today¡¯s grand banquet would be filled with happiness and that everyone present would be blessed. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°Such a captivating overture.¡± The guests in the banquet hall listened to the music with enraptured expressions. The previously buzzing noise had suddenly quieted down. Everyone fell silent, as if they¡¯d entered a serene concert hall, completely immersed in the music. ¡°Who could have composed such music¡­? Has an angel come to this grand banquet?¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. The music was lively and festive, but it went beyond that. The recurring theme and gradually intensifying tones led the listeners to a heightened sense of euphoria, as if it were a divine blessing. ¡°To hear such music as the prelude to the banquet¡ªit¡¯s truly remarkable.¡± ¡°Indeed. Throughout my life, I have listened to countless pieces of music, but I¡¯ve never heard music like this that resonates with me so beautifully.¡± The nobles nodded in awe. Among those admirers was none other than the Crown Prince of Blood, wearing an iron mask. ¡®Who could it be? Who composed such music again?¡¯ Crown Prince Rael stood tall at the entrance of the banquet hall, listening to the music. He arrived at the Glory Hall on time for the grand banquet and unexpectedly found himself captivated by the enchanting melody, his steps halting and his ears attuned to the music. ¡®This¡­ doesn¡¯t it resemble the piano performance I heard at the Crystal Palace?¡¯ Crown Prince Rael recalled the music he¡¯d heard before. The performance had given him a sense of tranquility, as if he were surrounded by nature. In the end, he couldn¡¯t find the performer of that music, and yet, there was an uncanny resemblance between that performance and the one being played now. ¡®Of course, it¡¯s a completely different piece, but¡­¡¯ Others may not have noticed if they¡¯d heard it, but Crown Prince Rael, with his deep appreciation for music, could discern it. There was undoubtedly a similarity between the Country Symphony and the current piece being played. ¡®Could the performer from back then be there?¡¯ The Crown Prince looked in the direction where the music was coming from through his iron mask. The music was coming from heaven¡ªno, scratch that¡ªthe third floor, right from the ceiling. Meanwhile, on the third floor, a petite young woman was frantically moving her hands, pressing the piano keys. Despite performing music as if it had come from heaven, the girl¡¯s face turned pale. ¡®I¡¯ve gone mad! What am I doing!¡¯ The girl, Marie, screamed inwardly. ¡®Playing the piano in such a crowded place like this. What would I do if I got caught?!¡¯ Marie felt like crying. In truth, she had no intention of helping at all. She couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences of getting caught playing. However, when she saw the look on Vahan¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to turn a blind eye to the person who¡¯d always been nice to her. No, actually, she tried to force herself to look away, but when she heard him sigh deeply, she couldn¡¯t pretend not to notice. ¡®Let¡¯s quickly finish the prelude and then go downstairs! Maestro Vahan can take care of the next piece of music. Dances don¡¯t require powerful music like the prelude that sets the mood for the start of the banquet, so they can be handled with just a few instruments they have now.¡¯ Fortunately, it was a relief that she knew there was a piano on the third floor, beyond the reach of people¡¯s eyes. If she didn¡¯t know about its existence, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to help at all. ¡®Since the prelude is usually about 3 to 5 minutes long, I can finish it and go down before others could come!¡¯ She thought so as she moved her hands. Her heart raced uncontrollably from concerns of getting caught. Of course, the likelihood of someone coming up in such a short time as five minutes was slim, but she was still worried. ¡®Quickly! As fast as possible!¡¯ The tempo, reflecting Marie¡¯s anxious heart, gradually accelerated towards the finale. From allegro (fast) to vivace (very fast), and to vivacissimo (extremely fast). Her fingers moved brilliantly like those of a virtuoso, and with the most dazzling technique, she concluded the piece with the climax of its theme. ¡°Bravo!¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± The passionate delegates from the Italian Peninsula exclaimed in admiration. Soon, applause echoed throughout the entire banquet hall. Clap, clap, clap, clap! It was unprecedented for applause to occur after the prelude, as it was usually reserved for certain parts of the performance. Everyone was so deeply impressed, they applauded to their hearts¡¯ content. But Marie, the person who¡¯d just finished the amazing performance, didn¡¯t hear the cheers of the audience. ¡®I need to escape quickly!¡¯ She hurriedly got up from the piano and ran towards the stairs. Since the performance had ended, someone could come up to the third floor. If that happened, she would be easily caught. ¡®I Just need to go down to the second floor! If I pretend I was there the whole time, no one will suspect a thing.¡¯ Eventually, soft music flowed from the banquet hall below. Maestro Vahan, after regaining his composure, began conducting. However, the people continued to applaud without any intention of dancing. Everyone was still captivated by Marie¡¯s performance and couldn¡¯t move on. ¡®Alright, I¡¯m almost there!¡¯ Finally, when Marie arrived at the entrance of the stairs on the third floor, she sighed in relief. Going down the stairs meant she would escape the crisis. But just as she was about to step foot on a flight of stairs, she heard the sound of footsteps. Creak. Creak. The sound of a wooden staircase that led to the third floor creaked. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡± Someone was coming up here! Marie¡¯s face, as she glanced down for a moment, turned pensive. She saw a cold iron mask that covered half of his face. The person coming up was none other than Crown Prince Rael, the one she feared the most in the world. Once Crown Prince Rael finally arrived on the third floor, he looked around. ¡°Is this the piano they played?¡± As he noticed the piano in the corner, he approached it and pressed the keys. ¡°It¡¯s not well-maintained and feels stiff, yet they managed to play the piano like that. How amazing,¡± he exclaimed once more. ¡°But where is the musician?¡± Rael scanned the entire third floor. The third floor had a structure with railings along the edges, and a large open space at the center, overlooking the first floor. And so, this structure obstructed his line of sight. ¡®Are they over there?¡¯ He moved his steps in the opposite direction. He took a step in the opposite direction. Struggling through the piles of storage, he reached the opposite railing, frowning. ¡®What¡¯s this? Why aren¡¯t they here? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be here?¡¯ Tilting his head, he examined the railing on the opposite side once again. However, it was the same. There was no one there. ¡®Did they already go down?¡¯ Rael gave a look of confusion. He¡¯d gone up immediately after hearing the music, but did they somehow manage to go down at the same time? He searched for any other passageway, but there was none. Apart from the shabby wooden staircase he¡¯d climbed up, there was no other way to go down from the third floor. ¡®Huh?¡¯ He searched the third floor once again. The third floor was filled with countless storage items such as clothes, tables, chairs, and cabinets, making it difficult to navigate. ¡®Could it be that I couldn¡¯t see them because of these storage items?¡¯ He wandered around the third floor again, thoroughly searching every corner. It was an exhausting task for the Crown Prince, but he was determined to find that musician this time. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Meanwhile, the musician was still on the third floor, as Rael guessed. The musician, Marie, swallowed a lump in her throat, thinking, ¡®W-Why isn¡¯t he coming down?¡¯ She crouched beneath one of the compartments of a storage cabinet, hiding herself in the corner. She was waiting for the Crown Prince¡ªwho had yet to discover her presence¡ªto come down, but there was no sign of that happening. On the contrary, he was busy rummaging through the storage items, meticulously searching every corner. As the crown prince gradually approached her, Marie¡¯s heart raced as if it would burst. ¡®Please. My Lord, help me. Please.¡¯ It seemed like it was only a matter of time before she would be caught¡ªthere was no way out. Unfortunately, despite her desperate prayers, the Crown Prince arrived right in front of the storage compartment where she was hiding. ¡®P-Please¡­¡¯ Marie¡¯s mind went blank. The Crown Prince was silently staring at the storage compartment where she was hiding, wondering whether someone could be hiding in such a place. Marie cried inwardly, ¡®Please, just go away! Please.¡¯ However, contrary to her wishes, the Crown Prince slowly raised his hand. ¡°¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤!¡± Marie covered her mouth with her hand. The pounding of her heart felt as if it would burst out. And then¡­ Creak! The door of the storage compartment opened, and the Crown Prince murmured, ¡°Oh. It¡¯s empty.¡± What he¡¯d opened was the compartment just above where she¡¯d been hiding! Marie gasped, her nerves on edge. Outside the compartment, the Crown Prince clicked his tongue. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re a mouse or anything. There¡¯s no way someone could hide in such a small compartment. Plus, they haven¡¯t done anything wrong to hide like that.¡± He put on a look of confusion. He¡¯d searched thoroughly, but there was no one on the third floor. ¡°Did an angel really come down from heaven?¡± Unable to comprehend the situation, he murmured helplessly. Of course, that couldn¡¯t be true. ¡®I just don¡¯t understand. No matter how much I search, there¡¯s nobody here. Where could they be?¡¯ He considered opening the remaining compartments but shook his head. There were over ten compartments, and they were too small for an adult to fit in. It was a size that would be difficult even for a woman to enter unless they have a small build. Moreover, why would a performer who¡¯d displayed such remarkable talent hide in a storage compartment? He wasn¡¯t trying to punish the performer; he wanted to reward them. ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ At that moment, a single thought crossed his mind. A way to find the elusive musician¡¯s identity. ¡®Could it be?¡¯ If it¡¯s true that the musician was still on the third floor, then surely he could find them using that particular method. t/n: life has been hectic lately, so i translated these in a rush. the quality of translation may or may not be slightly¡­ off than my usual best, so brace yourselves. ik it¡¯s not bad but the perfectionist in me is cringing that i haven¡¯t thoroughly proofread and/or copyedited any of these¡­ anyway. im still alive. don¡¯t worry, this translation hasn¡¯t been caught (yet) (don¡¯t steal this aggregator websites so we can have nice things) CH 2.7 He turned his back and moved away from the compartment. Then he went down the stairs and left the third floor. After he disappeared like that, Marie emerged from the locker, clutching her pounding heart. ¡°H-He¡¯s gone?¡± She muttered, her face drained of color. This time, she almost got caught for real. ¡®L-Let¡¯s go down quickly. Before someone else comes up.¡± She hurriedly fixed her disheveled hair and clothing and descended the stairs. Fortunately, nobody came up this time, and she was able to return to the banquet hall safely. ¡°Marie, where did you go?!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry. I just had to take care of something for a moment¡­¡± ¡°Hurry to your assigned position and get back to work!¡± Despite the senior maid¡¯s anger, Marie was grateful that she could escape safely. ¡®What a relief.¡¯ When the Crown Prince reached out his hand towards the storage compartment, she thought it was the end for her. Truly, it was a miracle that she¡¯d avoided getting caught. However, there was something Marie wasn¡¯t aware of: she hadn¡¯t come down from the third floor without anyone noticing. As she hurried down the stairs, there was someone watching her. It was none other than Crown Prince Rael, the Prince of Blood. He was hiding behind the stairs, wondering if there would be anyone coming down after he left. He witnessed Marie coming down. ¡°What¡­ that maid again?¡± the Crown Prince said in a confused voice. Putting that nerve-racking incident behind her, the grand banquet had come to an end. After Marie finished her performance, the conductor Vahan passionately led the dance music. It wasn¡¯t easy due to the limited number of available instruments, but since everyone in the banquet hall was still caught up in the afterglow of the opening prelude, they smoothly transitioned without major issues. After such a long time had passed, the Orchestra, who¡¯d brought the spare instruments stored elsewhere, arrived and was able to have a proper performance. From then on, the banquet proceeded without any issues. However, people wondered with curiosity, ¡°Who on earth performed the opening piece?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The music of the Imperial Court Orchestra is not bad, but I would like to hear the first piano performance once more.¡± Everyone was curious about the performer who played the opening prelude. Among the noblewomen who frequented the palace, there were those who exchanged such words. ¡°Could it be that rumored angel?¡± ¡°An angel?¡± ¡°Oh, haven¡¯t you heard the rumor? There¡¯s a rumor going around that an angel has come down from heaven to bless the palace.¡± ¡°Oh, come on. Don¡¯t be silly.¡± One noblewoman laughed as if it were absurd. However, another noblewoman spoke with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s true. Have you seen the statue of the Empress in the Rose Garden?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Of course, I have.¡± The statue depicting the Empress, the birth mother of the Crown Prince, had become a famous attraction in the palace. Beyond its mere external beauty, it possessed an inner beauty that touched people¡¯s hearts, and everyone who saw it couldn¡¯t help but admire it. ¡°On a rainy day, when no one was around, it was said that the sculpture had been completed.¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a rumor spreading that an angel secretly came down from heaven, fixed the sculpture, and then left. But that¡¯s not all. It¡¯s also said that the Imperial Court Orchestra¡¯s performance of the ¡®Country Symphony¡¯ was completed by the same angel¡­¡± And so the noblewomen gossiped about the angel who bestowed blessings upon the palace. ¡°I¡¯m going to pray today too. Do you think, by any chance, the angel will come to our manor as well?¡± Then suddenly, a petite maid tentatively said, ¡°Here are the drinks.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you. So, about that angel¡­¡± Meanwhile, Marie, who brought the drinks, broke out in a cold sweat as she listened to their conversation. ¡®An angel? Oh God.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t have imagined that such rumors would be circulating about herself. ¡®What would I have done if I had been caught today?¡¯ She inwardly groaned. The thought of the Crown Prince reaching out his hand in front of the storage compartment made her heart skip a beat. ¡®But¡­¡¯ Marie took a cursory glance. ¡®Why does the Crown Prince keep looking at me?¡¯ At first, she thought it was a coincidence that their eyes met. But it wasn¡¯t. The Crown Prince was openly staring at her. ¡®Um, please stop looking at me,¡¯ Marie cried inwardly. Little did she know that the awkward situation was far from over. ¡°Marie.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The Crown Prince had personally called her name. It happened when the banquet momentarily calmed down and no one was around him. Marie bowed her head in surprise. ¡°Did you call for me, Your Highness? Is there something you need?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anything.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°What is your schedule for tomorrow?¡± Marie couldn¡¯t grasp the meaning behind his question. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking if you have any obligations that you must attend to.¡± Marie shook her head in bewilderment. Why was he asking such a thing? ¡°Um, no, there aren¡¯t any.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The Crown Prince then uttered something ominous*. ¡°In that case, come to the Lion Palace tomorrow.¡± *direct translation: the crown prince then uttered something as if there were a sudden stroke of lightning in a bright blue sky. it is a phrase used when something happens suddenly; normally it¡¯s used in a bad situation/unexpected disaster. ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°I need to talk with you.¡± As befitting the culmination of the Founding Anniversary Festival, the grand banquet ended very late at night. Almost at the break of dawn, when the rooster was about to crow, a weary Marie collapsed onto her bed. She felt utterly exhausted, as if she were about to die, but she couldn¡¯t sleep at all. It¡¯s because of what she¡¯d heard from the Crown Prince. ¡°Why did he ask me to come to the Lion Palace? What does he want to tell me?¡± She muttered in confusion. When she first heard it, she was struck with fear, her mind going blank. However, as time passed, she gradually calmed down and was able to think more clearly about it. ¡®He doesn¡¯t know my true identity. If he had known that I was Princess Morina, he wouldn¡¯t have quietly summoned me to the Lion Palace. He would have dragged me to prison first.¡¯ With that thought, she felt relieved for the time being. Her fear of the Crown Prince stemmed from the fear of being exposed and facing the guillotine. ¡®Then why did he call for me?¡¯ She pondered while lying in bed, but she couldn¡¯t come up with any answers. After contemplating for a while, she dozed off and woke up, realizing something was amiss. ¡®Why is Jane not here yet? Is she still not done with her work?¡¯ Marie tilted her head in confusion. Jane was her roommate, sharing the same quarters for the past three years. ¡®Weird. It didn¡¯t seem like yesterday was her night shift. Where has she been working lately?¡¯ Although they used the same maids¡¯ quarters, their assigned duties were different. Especially since Marie had been promoted to an intermediate maid and started serving nobles at the banquet hall, her schedule had completely changed, leaving her clueless about where Jane was working. ¡®She¡¯ll come in soon, I guess.¡¯ Thinking so, Marie got up and headed to the maids¡¯ dining hall to have breakfast. However, when she arrived at the dining hall, she heard something unexpected. ¡°Jane¡­ has been imprisoned?¡± Marie¡¯s former superior, Susan, nodded her head. ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t heard it yet, Marie.¡± ¡°How come?¡± Marie asked in shock. Surely, her roommate couldn¡¯t have done something bad enough to warrant that. ¡°Did you hear that there was a fire yesterday at the facility where the orchestra¡¯s instruments were stored?¡± ¡°Yes, I heard, but¡­¡± A fleeting thought crossed Marie¡¯s mind. ¡°No way?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Jane was in charge of managing the lamps in that storage area. Jane¡¯s now in prison because of that fire.¡± ¡°¡­..!¡± Susan, the head maid, spoke as if it couldn¡¯t be helped. ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t intentional, causing a fire in the palace is a serious offense. Jane won¡¯t be able to escape severe punishment.¡± Marie hurriedly ran to the prison to meet Jane. ¡°Marie?¡± ¡°Jane!¡± Jane, who was imprisoned, burst into tears when she saw her friend entered the room. ¡°Huhu. Marie, what am I going to do? Huhu.¡± Jane cried interminably, suffering from tremendous anguish. Huhu. Sniff What am I going to do? Sniff They say I¡¯ll receive a severe punishment. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I¡¯m sure I checked everything before leaving.¡± Jane rambled in fear, ¡°W-Will I be okay? Y-Yes? What should I do if I receive a severe punishment?¡± ¡°Jane¡­¡± Marie had no words to offer her friend. Even if it was an accident, causing a fire in the palace was a serious offense. Moreover, in this case, there was also significant damage to the orchestra¡¯s instruments and other properties, as Susan had mentioned. The likelihood of a severe punishment was high, and Jane seemed to be well aware of that fact as she cried in despair. ¡°Waaah, Mom, Dad. What should I do¡­ Sniff I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. I checked everything thoroughly before coming out. W-Why did a fire happen?! Waaah.¡± Marie noticed something strange in Jane¡¯s words. ¡°Did you check everything properly to make sure there were no issues?¡± ¡°Sob Of course I did. I checked multiple times, so w-why is there a fire?¡± Marie tilted her head and thought, ¡®That¡¯s a bit strange. What on earth caused the fire?¡¯ Fires can happen at any time, but she¡¯s been meticulous in managing everything. Why did a fire break out? Suddenly, the words of the man from her dream came to her mind. ¡®All the evidence is at the scene. And discovering the latter requires meticulous observation.¡¯ ¡°¡­!¡± Marie bit her lip. ¡®Could it be? Is it not just a simple fire?¡¯ She considered the possibility of arson. ¡®There is a high possibility of a simple fire, but something feels off. Why did the fire break out specifically in the place where the orchestra¡¯s instruments were stored right before the grand banquet?¡¯ Of course, it could be a coincidence, but it seemed too calculated. Jane sniffled as she asked her friend, who became silent, ¡°M-Marie?¡± ¡°Jane, I¡¯ll be back in a moment.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°To the scene of the fire!¡± ¡°M-Marie? Marie bit her lip as she thought, ¡®To find out if it¡¯s not Jane¡¯s fault, I need to uncover anything suspicious about the fire. And the answer will be at the scene of the fire!¡¯¡± Marie arrived at the scene of the fire. The place where the fire broke out was a storage room located beneath the Crystal Palace, where the orchestra¡¯s rehearsal room was located. ¡®Let¡¯s go in quickly.¡¯ However, Marie encountered an unexpected obstacle. ¡°You can¡¯t go in.¡± A knight with a stern face was on guard. Marie looked at the knight in surprise. A golden sash on a white uniform. ¡®The attire of the Imperial Guard! Why is an Imperial Guard knight here?¡¯ She became puzzled. Of course, the Imperial Guards have the authority to investigate incidents and crimes that occur within the palace. However, they¡¯re not usually involved in simple fire accidents like this. ¡°Why are you here, Miss?¡± ¡°Ah! I used to keep my personal belongings here when I still worked at the Crystal Palace. I came to check if anything is still here.¡± Marie hastily made up an excuse. Since the storage area wasn¡¯t only for musical instruments, the knight couldn¡¯t find anything suspicious in her words. ¡°I see. Still, I can¡¯t let you in.¡± ¡°Um¡­ But, may I ask why a knight from the Imperial Guards is here? I heard that knights don¡¯t usually come to the fire scene.¡± The knight looked at her with an expression of annoyance. He seemed to be considering just dismissing her, but then he closed his mouth. Perhaps he had a change of heart upon seeing the uniform Marie was wearing. Unlike junior maids, intermediate maids often came from noble backgrounds. ¡°We¡¯re investigating because there are signs of something out of the ordinary.¡± Upon hearing those words, Marie was taken aback. CH 2.8 ¡°Something suspicious?¡± ¡°I cannot disclose that information.¡± Marie tilted her head in confusion. Without being told specifically what ¡°something suspicious¡± referred to, she couldn¡¯t grasp what he was talking about. ¡°Anyway, this area is under investigation, so go back, Miss.¡± The knight spoke gruffly. Marie hesitated. ¡®What should I do? If I want to save Jane, I must investigate the fire scene.¡¯ However, with the Imperial Guard knight blocking her way, she had no means of entering. But then suddenly, an unexpected voice reached her ears. ¡°Uh, Miss Marie?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± It was a familiar and friendly voice. Marie turned her head in surprise, while the Imperial Guard knight hastily saluted. ¡°Knight Philon of the Imperial Guard greets Your Lordship!¡± The one who appeared was none other than the handsome man with silver hair, Marquis Kierhan, the commander of the Imperial Guard! ¡°Ah, yes. You¡¯ve worked hard. Is there anything unusual?¡± ¡°No, nothing out of the ordinary!¡± Marie was astonished to see the knight, who had been imposing towards her, freeze up and respond stiffly. ¡®He truly is the commander of the Imperial Guard.¡¯ She had never truly realized it before, as he was always kind to her, but the silver-haired man was a prominent figure, known as the strongest knight in the empire. ¡°By the way, Miss Marie, what brings you here?¡± Kierhan asked kindly as usual. ¡°Ah¡­ Well¡­ I came here to check if something I¡¯d stored is still there.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. Unfortunately, there weren¡¯t many belongings left behind,¡± Kierhan said with a hint of regret. ¡°Um¡­ Would it be possible for me to go in and check personally? It¡¯s something that¡¯s important to me.¡± Marie tentatively requested. Although she was reluctant to rely on her friendship with Kierhan, she had no other choice. She had to inspect the fire scene for Jane¡¯s sake. Fortunately, Kierhan nodded his head. ¡°Since it¡¯s an important item, it can¡¯t be helped. Please go in for a moment, and come back quickly.¡± ¡°Commander! It is not allowed for outsiders to enter the fire scene¡­¡± The knight opposed firmly. He had a point, and so Kierhan pondered for a while. ¡°Ah, yes, unauthorized personnel are prohibited from entering the fire scene.¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°Then, what if we do it like this?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I will accompany this maid personally. If any issues arise, I will take responsibility.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± That way, Marie was able to enter the fire scene. Marie bowed her head to Kierhan, whom she had burdened. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I caused you unnecessary trouble.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I was planning to come in and see for myself anyway. I have something to check.¡± Marie felt puzzled by his words. Both the knight earlier and now Kierhan himself seemed to be observing something suspicious about this fire. ¡°Are you considering arson as the cause of the fire?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± When Kiel made a startled expression, Marrie hurriedly continued, ¡°Well, a knight is guarding the storage area, and Your Lordship personally came to investigate.¡± He shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no evidence of arson yet. However, the timing is coincidental, so we are currently investigating it. It¡¯s strange how a fire broke out right here, of all places, just before the grand banquet.¡± Marie immediately caught his drift. ¡®This may be bigger than I thought,¡¯ she thought anxiously. If that was arson, then who could the culprit be? It could¡¯ve been someone who intended to ruin the grand banquet. ¡®Whoever the culprit is, there¡¯s a high chance they¡¯re an enemy of the Crown Prince.¡¯ Suddenly, she felt troubled. If she made a mistake, she could get tangled up in political desputes. He then shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Miss Marie. The Imperial Guards will take care of it.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Lordship.¡± Kierhan had a dissatisfied expression as if something didn¡¯t sit well with him. ¡°Kiel.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°You can call me Kiel when it¡¯s just the two of us.¡± Upon hearing those words, Marie had an awkward expression as she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do that yet. While they were chatting like so, the two arrived at the scene of the fire. ¡°This is it.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Marie¡¯s face stiffened as she looked at the completely charred storage area. She had to find clues there, to find out whether it was Jane¡¯s fault or an arson. ¡®Let¡¯s do this.¡¯ Was it because they were at the scene of the fire? She felt a surge of adrenaline, as if she¡¯d become the man in her dream. ¡®First, let¡¯s start with the position of the lamps.¡¯ On the walls of the unlit storage area, there were designated spots for lamps to serve as lighting. ¡®As expected, it¡¯s completely burned down.¡¯ She shook her head. Not only was the spot for lamps covered in thick ashes, but the entire wall as well. ¡®If this part had been untouched by the fire, Jane would¡¯ve faced severe consequences.¡¯ She meticulously examined not only the spot where the lantern had been but the entire storage area. She inspected the charred musical instruments, touched the piles of ashes, and checked the direction of the fallen pillars. After a thorough investigation, she reached to a conclusion. ¡®This fire wasn¡¯t Jane¡¯s fault. It¡¯s clearly¡­¡¯ She swallowed a lump in her throat. ¡®Arson.¡¯ ¡°Miss Marie, have you found your belongings?¡± Kiel asked. ¡°Ah, no.¡± Marie quickly shook her head. He made a pained expression and said, ¡°You mentioned that it was an important item, but it¡¯s not here. Is it something irreplaceable?¡± Responding vaguely to his worries, she quickly thought to herself, ¡®This is clearly arson. I¡¯m sure of it.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t mere speculation. The evident signs at the scene pointed directly to arson. ¡®But what should I say?¡¯ She was just a maid. She didn¡¯t have the authority to intervene in the investigation of the Imperial Guards. ¡®But¡­¡¯ She looked at Kierhan¡¯s ceaselessly kind face. She thought that he would be willing to listen to her story without prejudice. ¡°Your Lordship, may I ask you something?¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± ¡°Have you found any evidence of arson?¡± Kierhan gave Marie a puzzled look and then shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not easy to find clues due to the severity of the fire.¡± ¡°Then, are there any suspects?¡± In response to her question, Kiel briefly closed his mouth and then opened it again. ¡°There is.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Marie looked at him in surprise. It was an important information! However, he shook his head. ¡°I cannot disclose who the suspect is.¡± ¡°I understand, Your Lordship.¡± Marie felt disappointed but nodded her head. It was only natural. He¡¯d already shown great consideration by sharing this much information. ¡°But why do you ask?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I have something to tell you regarding this fire.¡± ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± Kiel looked at her with a puzzled expression. Marie took a deep breath as she was about to share her findings. ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡± Suddenly, a cold voice emerged from the back! Marie was startled and dropped to her knees. ¡°I greet Your Highness, the Crown Prince.¡± The one who appeared was none other than the iron masked Crown Prince Rael! Even Prime Minister Oren was with him. ¡®Why is the Crown Prince here?¡¯ His presence was just as puzzling as Prime Minister Oren¡¯s. For some reason, the Crown Prince was looking at him with confusion. ¡°Marie? What¡¯s going on here?¡± Marie inwardly became anxious. ¡®Oh no. Of all times, the Crown Prince had to come.¡¯ The Crown Prince felt different compared to her friend, Kiel. She wanted to avoid the Crown Prince¡¯s gaze at all costs, but here they were, meeting again in that situation! The Crown Prince silently looked at her for a moment. Sensing that he wanted to say something, Marie became curious. However, before he could open his mouth, he quickly turned towards Kiel. ¡°Have you found any evidence that the Western Empire bastards are behind this?¡± Unlike when he looked at Marie, the Crown Prince¡¯s gaze upon Kiel, his political rival, carried a faint chill. ¡°I apologize, Your Highness. There¡¯s no solid evidence left due to the severity of the fire.¡± The Crown Prince clicked his tongue. ¡°How bothersome. It¡¯s certain that someone was present at the scene of the fire, yet there is no evidence.¡± Marie¡¯s looked surprised at their exchange. ¡®Was the suspect from the West Empire?¡¯ She recalled Emperor Johannes III, whom she had met not too long ago. Indeed, the relations between the two empires were extremely hostile, so it was possible that they could¡¯ve set the fire to sabotage the grand banquet. If it was truly their doing, it could escalate into a serious diplomatic issue. However, in that moment, Marie felt something was off, tilting her head. Not only did she discover traces of arson, but she also found some clues that could ¡®profile¡¯ the culprit to some extent. ¡®But I think the culprit is¡­¡¯ Suddenly, Crown Prince Rael looked at her. ¡°Marie, do you have anything to say about the fire? What is it? Tell me.¡± Marie swallowed a lump in her throat. ¡®Can I tell the Crown Prince? I¡¯m sure it will attract attention again.¡¯ She hesitated. ¡®But I have no choice. If I don¡¯t speak up now, Jane won¡¯t be able to clear her name.¡¯ With that thought in mind, she cautiously spoke up. ¡°In my opinion¡­ this fire is not just an accident, but rather, an arson.¡± They looked at her with surprise. Her voice carried not just mere speculation but a strong conviction. The Crown Prince asked in a low voice, ¡°On what grounds are you saying that? You may not realize it, but this is a very serious matter. If you make such a claim without solid evidence, you will face serious consequences,¡± he said in a stern tone. He was right. In a situation where the Western Empire was being implicated as the culprit, she had no idea what kind of punishment a maid like her would face if she spoke carelessly. ¡°I have one piece of evidence that suggests it was an arson.¡± As she confidently spoke without wavering, the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes lit up. Kierhan and Prime Minister Oren also seemed surprised by her conviction. Kierhan looked at her with an amazed expression, while Prime Minister Oren looked at her with an amused expression, as if he were entertained. ¡°Very well, speak up. Let¡¯s hear it.¡± ¡°The reason why it¡¯s arson and not an accident is simple: the ignition point.¡± ¡°Ignition point?¡± Everyone wore puzzled expressions since it was an unfamiliar term. She nodded her head resolutely. ¡°Yes, the ignition point exists in a location that simply cannot occur in a mere fire accident.¡± ¡°Explain in detail.¡± The ignition point, as the term implies, refers to the location where the fire originated. It is the most crucial clue in determining the cause of the fire. ¡°As you can see, the lamps were placed right against these two walls.¡± ¡°Right, everything was burned down. Naturally, the fire originated from this side, didn¡¯t it?¡± Rael asked as a matter of fact. ¡°No, it didn¡¯t. The fire didn¡¯t start here initially. It started elsewhere, then spread to these walls, ignited the oils in the lamps, causing the wall to burn like this.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Marie took a deep breath. Speaking in front of Crown Prince Rael and his iron mask felt like her anxiety was worsening, not just doubled¡­ but rather multiplied by ten. Suddenly, just as she was about to speak, an unexpected voice resounded once again. ¡°Same, I¡¯m curious too. Do tell.¡± Everyone turned their heads in surprise. A man who looked gentle with his dark hair and eyes descended the stairs, wearing a smile on his face. ¡®Emperor Johannes III of the Western Empire!¡¯ First, the Crown Prince and Prime Minister, and now even the Emperor of the West Empire was around. Marie cried inwardly, ¡®H-How did things escalate like this again!¡¯ It all started with the intention of rescuing her friend Jane, but within less than an hour, it had turned into a diplomatic issue between the two empires. Indeed, her life was becoming more and more complicated. CH 2.9 The Crown Prince frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing here? I¡¯m sure I already warned you. If you don¡¯t want to be deported, stop being a nuisance.¡± ¡°Well I was just lying on my bed when I suddenly heard silly rackets. Apparently the Western Empire set fire to ruin the grand banquet,¡± replied Johannes, pausing for a moment while looking at the Crown Prince. Though he was smiling, his eyes were cold. ¡°I came here to check out what all that utter bullshit was about.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Crown Prince Rael snorted. ¡°It¡¯s a known fact that Count Shobek was nearby when the fire broke out. Well then, we¡¯ll soon find out what really happened.¡± With that, he turned to look at Marie. ¡°Go on, keep talking. Why was this fire an arson?¡± ¡°I want to know as well.¡± Marie, burdened by the gaze of the rulers of both empires, swallowed a lump in her throat as she answered, ¡°Firstly, it¡¯s because of the direction of the flames.¡± ¡°The direction of the flames? But everything has already burned down. How can you determine the direction of the flames?¡± ¡°Take a look at this instrument first,¡± Marie pointed to the charred violin. ¡°The scorch marks are directed towards the wall. Not only this instrument, but also that one and the remaining scorch marks in that cabinet.¡± As their eyes followed Marie¡¯s finger, their expressions widened in astonishment. Indeed, all the charred marks were facing the wall. ¡°If the fire had started from the wall-mounted lamps, the scorch marks would be facing the opposite direction.¡± ¡°¡­that¡¯s plausible. However, that alone is not strong enough to claim arson. Do you have any other evidence?¡± Of course, there was. This time, she pointed to a charred wooden pillar that had collapsed due to the fire. ¡°The direction in which the pillar fell is also unusual. If the fire originated from the wall lamp, the pillar should have fallen in the opposite direction.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°When a pillar collapses due to a fire, the latter starts burning and loses its foundation, causing it to fall in that direction.¡± Once again, astonishment filled everyone¡¯s eyes. Marie¡¯s words made perfect sense. Indeed, when they examined the fallen pillar, they all noticed that it had collapsed in one direction. ¡°There are a few more pieces of evidence besides that. When a fire starts from that ignition point and spreads, it consumes materials that can fuel the fire. Looking at the ashes and remaining traces here, the direction is also¡­¡± Marie carefully explained the findings she¡¯d made. As Crown Prince Rael, Johannes, Kiel, and Prime Minister Oren listened to her, their eyes grew wider and wider. It was hard to believe that she was just an ordinary maid; she exhibited a level of expertise akin to that of a professional fire investigator. ¡®What on earth¡­?¡¯ Meanwhile, as Marie looked into their eyes filled with amazement, she felt a sense of unease. It seemed that once again, she unintentionally drew attention to herself. Not only the Crown Prince but also Emperor Johannes of the Western Empire and Prime Minister Oren. However, she couldn¡¯t stop there. She walked to a certain spot and continued talking. ¡°When we consider all these factors, the initial point of ignition appears to be here. Furthermore, I¡¯ve discovered additional conclusive evidence of arson at this location.¡± Everyone anticipated the movement of her mouth. ¡°What is it?¡± Marie put her hand towards the timpani that¡¯s placed at the ignition point. The upper part of the timpani was completely burned, but as she wiped away the soot with her finger, something appeared. ¡°This is candle wax.¡± It was candle wax that had turned black! Everyone looked at the candle wax in shock. Prime Minister Oren sighed heavily. ¡°Candle wax¡­ I see. The culprit used it to start the fire.¡± It was enough evidence to prove that the fire was undoubtedly arson. Silence fell over the room for a moment as everyone looked at her. Until now, no one had been able to find any clues, but a mere maid quickly discovered evidence of arson. It was truly mind-boggling. Their eyes, filled with astonishment, seemed to be asking, ¡®Is she really just a maid?¡¯ The Crown Prince¡¯s confusion, especially knowing that Marie was involved in the previous incidents, was even greater. Then, suddenly, applause rang out. ¡°How impressive. Truly remarkable.¡± It was Emperor Johannes III of the Western Empire, wearing an expression of genuine admiration. ¡°To deduce such a fact from a scene filled with nothing but ashes, truly remarkable.¡± Emperor Johannes thought, ¡®How interesting. Truly intriguing.¡¯ The memory of his episode when he collapsed came to his mind. Was the incident at that time really unrelated to that maid? Based on what he¡¯d seen now, it didn¡¯t seem that way. ¡®I came to find Princess Morina, but unexpectedly stumbled upon an intriguing individual. She¡¯s fascinating, enough to arouse my curiosity.¡¯ Meanwhile, sensing Johannes¡¯ gaze, Marie felt inwardly anxious. It was already troublesome enough to have the Crown Prince¡¯s attention, and now it seemed she¡¯d inadvertently caught the interest of the Emperor of the Western Empire as well. ¡®I don¡¯t want to get involved with Emperor Johannes III, just as much with the Crown Prince.¡¯ However, she couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye if she wanted to save Jane, and the cat was already out of the bag anyway. ¡°So, do you have any idea who the culprit is?¡± Everyone looked at her in response to the Crown Prince¡¯s question. After she¡¯d already demonstrated her expertise, no one thought it was ridiculous to ask the maid. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Marie swallowed the lump in her throat. Not only was she under the watchful eyes of the Crown Prince, but also those of the Emperor of the Western Empire, the Commander of the Imperial Guards, and even the Prime Minister. It felt like her life was truly falling apart. ¡®Sh-should I pretend not to know?¡¯ She worriedly pondered. If she were to reveal her deductions to them, she would undoubtedly attract even more attention. As she struggled to open her mouth, a troublesome situation unfolded. The Crown Prince nodded and said, ¡°As expected, it¡¯s difficult to find the culprit. In that case, I have no choice but to interrogate those who were suspicious.¡± Johannes¡¯ face hardened at the Crown Prince¡¯s words. The suspicious individuals he was referring to were delegates from the Western Empire who were present at the scene of the fire. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Ran. Are you implying that you will unjustly persecute the innocent Western Empire?¡± ¡°Whether they are innocent or not will be determined through investigation. But it is a known fact that Count Shobek showed suspicious behavior at the time of the fire.¡± ¡°Do you think the Western Empire will comply with such unjust demands? In case you haven¡¯t noticed, the West Empire knights stationed at the border are holding incredibly sharped spears. I wonder, if you, exhausted from the subsequent wars, can withstand those spears.¡± ¡°Are you threatening us?¡± ¡°Well, it seems like you, Ran, are the one making threats.¡± The atmosphere between them became rapidly chilly. Sensing the tension that could potentially escalate into political warfare, Marie tightly closed her eyes. ¡®No! Not Count Shobek¡­ The culprit is most likely someone else. What should I do?¡¯ She really didn¡¯t want any more attention. However, pretending not to know would lead to a diplomatic crisis. In the end, she reluctantly opened her mouth while internally screaming. ¡°It¡¯s highly unlikely that Count Shobek is the culprit,¡± Marie said, and both the Crown Prince and Emperor Johannes turned to look at her. ¡°How come?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of several clues left at the scene.¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Under the scrutiny of everyone¡¯s gaze, she sighed. It felt like she was digging her own grave. ¡°To cut to the chase, the culprit is likely someone with a petite stature resembling that of a child, of high status, familiar with the inner workings of the Crystal Palace, and someone who people would least suspect. Furthermore, they are more likely to have caused an unintentional fire that escalated, rather than a premeditated fire.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Once again, everyone was amazed. Her deductions were incredibly specific. ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°Firstly, the footprints,¡± Marie pointed towards the floor of the staircase leading from the storage room to the outside. There, the footprints of those who had stepped on the ashes from the fire scene were jumbled together. ¡°But isn¡¯t it difficult to distinguish them because they¡¯re so jumbled together?¡± ¡°Yes, but upon closer inspection, you will find a distinctive set of footprints.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± She pointed to a footprint in the middle. ¡°This footprint is less than half the size compared to the other footprints; it¡¯s almost like that of a child, standing out as distinctly different from the others.¡± ¡°But how can you be sure it belongs to the culprit? Couldn¡¯t it be from one of the investigators at the scene of the fire?¡± ¡°The direction of the footprint is only towards the outside. Unlike most of the other footprints, which are oriented towards both the inside and outside.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°The traces of the said footprints are quite scant. They¡¯ve been erased by subsequent footprints.¡± Then she continued, ¡°Plus, access to the area has been restricted after the fire. If someone with such a small build had come, they would¡¯ve easily been noticed. Therefore, considering the circumstances, this footprint was made at the time of the fire.¡± Her deductions sounded plausible, so everyone nodded in agreement. ¡°So, why do you think the culprit is familiar with the Crystal Palace?¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple. It¡¯s because of the equipment used to start the fire.¡± ¡°Equipment?¡± ¡°Yes, judging from the composition of the wax residue at the ignition point, it appears that the culprit used a candlestick kept in this storage area to start the fire.¡± That was a fact that she could deduce from her experience working at the Crystal Palace. The wax residue found at the ignition point matched the candlesticks kept in the storage area. ¡°I see. The culprit must be someone who knows this place well enough to be aware of the candlestick being stored here.¡± A person with a small stature like a child, who knows every nook and cranny of the Crystal Palace. In that case, that eliminated Count Shobek of the West Empire as the culprit, given that he was of tall stature. ¡°Yes, especially considering that there were many people coming and going before the grand banquet, there must have been witnesses, yet the suspect wasn¡¯t identified. It suggests that the culprit is someone familiar among those who frequently visit the Crystal Palace. Being someone commonly seen, they wouldn¡¯t raise suspicions.¡± ¡°Then, what about their high status?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also simple. It¡¯s because of this candlestick.¡± Marie held up the candlestick that had been discarded in a corner of the storage area. Most of the candlestick had burned, leaving only a portion of the handle. ¡°It¡¯s originally one of the candlesticks stored here, but the culprit used and discarded it before starting the fire.¡± ¡°It¡¯s completely burned, with only the end part remaining. How can you deduce their status from that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of this metal handle.¡± Everyone looked at the candle handle she pointed to. However, they still couldn¡¯t find anything suspicious. ¡°There are numerous scratches on the part where the handle is attached. These are marks caused by someone unfamiliar with handling candlesticks.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°In other words, the culprit is someone of high status who has never directly handled a candlestick.¡± They nodded unconsciously. Indeed, none of them had any experience handling a candlestick. t/n: i know i said i didn¡¯t have time to check for errors but the use of the term ¡®arson¡¯ wasn¡¯t a mistranslation on my part. idk why the author used that despite marie claiming later on that it wasn¡¯t premeditated¡­ anyway CH 1.10 The next day, while Marie was sleeping, someone suddenly knocked on her door. ¡°Marie! Marie?! Are you there?¡± Marie was startled awake. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m here. What¡¯s going on?¡± When the door was opened, Jane, her fellow maid, asked with a puzzled expression on her face, ¡°Did something happen last night?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Marie¡¯s heart sank. Something indeed happened last night. ¡®D-Did someone see me?¡¯ Her heart pounded. ¡®No. I¡¯m sure nobody¡¯s there when I was playing and even when I was done. No one could¡¯ve seen me.¡¯ ¡°Vahan, the conductor of the Imperial Court Orchestra, wants you to come to the Crystal Palace. Come!¡± Her fellow maid said as Marie struggled to calm herself down. Marie panted as she made her way to the Crystal Palace. Even though it was early in the morning, the rehearsal room was bustling. Inside were the key figures of the orchestra: the conductor Vahan, the concertmaster, and the assistant concertmaster. Vahan was staring at the scroll of paper with a serious expression on his face, so unlike his usual air. ¡®Ah, he summoned me to ask about the sheet music I left.¡¯ The scroll of paper was the sheet music she¡¯d written on the night before. Marie let out a sigh of relief at the thought that she hadn¡¯t been discovered. ¡®Let¡¯s keep this in mind: tread carefully; I didn¡¯t write that; I don¡¯t know anything.¡¯ Meanwhile, Vahan and the other musicians carried on their discussion without noticing her presence. ¡°Then this isn¡¯t written by you, concertmaster?¡± ¡°Of course, Maestro. How can I write a piece like this?¡± ¡°How about you, assistant concertmaster?¡± ¡°Of course not. You know this is beyond my capabilities.¡± Vahan sighed in response. ¡°Then who the hell is it? Who made this masterpiece?¡± The members of the orchestra asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you write it Maestro? Isn¡¯t this the finale of the Country Symphony you¡¯ve composed?¡± Vahan shook his head. ¡°No. Sure, I was trying to come up with a finale like this, but I couldn¡¯t develop the theme at all. But this score¡­¡± Vahan gulped. What he¡¯d been vaguely thinking about was fully realized. With a higher level of skill, no less. He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. ¡®Who the hell is it? Who wrote it?¡¯ Then he noticed Marie¡¯s arrival and asked frantically. ¡°Ah, Miss Marie? Sorry for calling you so early in the morning. I have an urgent question to ask.¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± ¡°Did you not see the person who wrote this score in the rehearsal room last night?¡± Marie shook her head. She must answer carefully. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone.¡± ¡°No one at all?¡± ¡°Yes. I really haven¡¯t seen anyone.¡± Vahan not once had suspected that she was lying to him. There was no particular reason for her to lie. ¡°Is that so? Haa*. So, who the hell left this sheet music?¡± *sound of sighing. ¡°¡­What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Vahan unfolded the sheet music and showed it to Marie. It was the score she¡¯d composed yesterday. ¡°Someone wrote a masterpiece on this sheet music and left without a trace.¡± A masterpiece! She put on an astonished expression at his excessive praise. Of course, she¡¯s aware that the symphony¡¯s finale was wonderful, but hearing such glowing praise right in front of her made her feel embarrassed. ¡°Um¡­ weren¡¯t you, Maestro, trying to do the same thing?¡± ¡°I would have, but I only had a faint idea. I never would¡¯ve thought to conclude it this way.¡± And then he groaned. ¡°What¡¯s even more surprising is that they only wrote the essential themes. It¡¯s like giving me a hint and telling me to proceed this way!¡± Marie had nothing to say because he was right. She was trying to give him a hint. She asked cautiously, ¡°Then, can¡¯t you complete the rest based on it?¡± ¡°Of course I can. All the important themes have been resolved.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem¡­?¡± Vahan shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Rather, it¡¯s amazing. I would be able to complete the Country symphony that I¡¯ve longed for my whole life! But¡­!¡± He said in an excited voice, ¡°I really want to meet the person who wrote this. How on earth did they create such a masterpiece! I¡¯m sure they¡¯re an exceptional person who¡¯s incomparably better than me! I really want to meet and learn from them.¡± Hearing him talk, Marie was taken aback. ¡®What? He wanted to learn from me? Is he serious?¡¯ But when she saw his eyes, she gulped. Those blazing eyes seemed to indicate that he¡¯d beg on his knees just to be accepted as her pupil. ¡®Oh God.¡¯ Not a chance! Marie vowed that she would never get caught. But then, the sound of combat boots approached them. ¡®How come His Highness¡¯ Royal Guard Knight is here?¡¯ Marie, who recognized the identity of the approaching person, made an astonished expression. It was Almond, the Crown Prince¡¯s Royal Guard Knight, who appeared during the previous sculpture incident. ¡®Why is he here this time?¡¯ Just when an ominous feeling crossed her mind, Almond said, ¡°Who¡¯s the conductor here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Vahan. I¡¯m the conductor.¡± Vahan raised his hand with a puzzled expression. ¡°I see. Follow me. His Highness the Crown Prince is waiting for you.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± It took everyone by surprise. Why was the Crown Prince of Blood looking for the orchestra¡¯s Maestro, when he seemed to have no interest in music? But the surprise didn¡¯t end there. Almond turned her head to Marie and looked at her from head to toe. It was a gaze of trying to confirm something. ¡°Are you the assigned maid?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Come with me as well.¡± Marie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®The Crown Prince of Blood is looking for me?¡¯ Marie and Vahan wordlessly followed Almond. Both were thinking the same thing. ¡®Why?¡¯ Especially Marie, who looked deathly pale. Since Vahan¡¯s in charge of the Imperial Court Orchestra, it¡¯s only natural that he¡¯d be summoned, whereas she¡¯s just a mere maid. No matter how much she struggled to make sense of it, he had no reason to summon her. There was only one reason she could think of. ¡®Did he find out my true identity?¡¯ Marie, no, rather, Morina gulped. No matter how much she thought about it, there seemed to be no other reason to summon a mere maid. ¡®No. It can¡¯t be. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d be discovered.¡¯ In the first place, even within her kingdom, it was extremely rare to recognize her. Oh, how she sniggered when she saw a composite sketch of her face, drawn by a mere guess. It was like a completely different person. Moreover, three years had passed since then. The 14-year-old girl turned 17, and so her face had changed a lot. She worked as a maid now, no longer a princess. Even if someone who¡®s familiar of her appearance saw her, they would not recognize her. ¡®It must be for another reason. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡¯ She tried to calm herself by thinking so. It was also reassuring that Almond, the Royal Guard Knight, was escorting them rather courteously. She thought, ¡®If I¡¯d been caught, he wouldn¡¯t have escorted me so nicely. He would¡¯ve tied me up with a rope and dragged me straight to prison.¡¯ While thinking so Almond said, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°His Highness has been waiting for both of you, so get ready.¡± Kkiiik [Squeak]. The door opened, revealing a large room. There were two men around the desk, but the man on the left could immediately be recognized. It¡¯s because the latter was wearing an iron mask that covered half of his face, with only his white chin exposed. ¡®The iron mask!¡¯ She shuddered unconsciously. He was the Crown Prince of Blood she¡¯d seen on the day their kingdom was defeated! ¡®Calm down. I¡¯m not the princess of the Cloyan Kingdom anymore, I¡¯m just an ignorant maid.¡¯ Next to the Crown Prince was a handsome man with a sunny disposition, and Marie recognized him right away, as he was also a notorious person. ¡®The Prime Minister, Duke Oren!¡¯ Unexpectedly, she faced two of the most powerful men in the empire. Both of them bowed together. ¡°I greet Your Highness, the Crown Prince of the Empire!¡± ¡°You may raise your head.¡± Marie and Vahan patiently waited for the Crown Prince¡¯s words. ¡°Are you Vahan, the conductor of the Imperial Court Orchestra?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± ¡°I see. You¡¯ve done well. The reason I¡¯ve summoned you here is to confirm something.¡± ¡°What is it, Your Highness?¡± The Crown Prince wordlessly rose from his seat. Then he walked towards the piano in the corner of the room. ¡®There¡¯s a piano in his office?¡¯ Marie and Vahan looked puzzled. Soon, something even more surprising happened. The Crown Prince sat in front of the piano and put his hand on the keys. ¡°Do you know this piece by any chance?¡± ¡°..!¡± Suddenly, a low but clear tone reverberated! At that moment, Vahan¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. First of all, the Crown Prince¡¯s piano skills were outstanding. He was more seasoned than most professional pianists. But what shocked Vahan the most was that the music he was playing was extremely familiar. ¡¯This is my Country Symphony! How could His Highness know it?¡¯ The surprise didn¡¯t end there. After the Crown Prince gracefully played the first movement, he started playing the unfinished second movement. Moreover, the progression of the main melody and the score left behind by the mystery musician were identical! ¡®H-How?!¡¯ Vahan couldn¡¯t believe what was happening right before his eyes. Eventually, the Crown Prince stopped. ¡°With my skill level, it¡¯ll be difficult to go any further. It¡¯s a difficult level that only a virtuoso can play. In any case, are you familiar with this symphony?¡± Vahan nodded absentmindedly. ¡°Y-Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Really? Whose composition is this?¡± The Crown Prince asked with delight. Unlike the last time with the sculptor, he thought it would be easy to find the composer of the symphony. However, the Conductor¡¯s answer was strange. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say yes? But now you don¡¯t know? What does that mean?¡± ¡°I composed the symphony, Your Highness. But at the same time, I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what on earth you¡¯re talking about.¡± The Crown Prince frowned at Vahan¡¯s incomprehensible words. Vahan sighed heavily, as if the world was about to end. ¡°The truth is¡­¡± Soon he explained the situation to the Crown Prince. The moment he listened to Vahan¡¯s explanation, the Crown Prince¡¯s expression changed. ¡°So¡­ someone completed the latter part of your unfinished symphony in your stead? And anonymously left the sheet music in the rehearsal room?¡± It was just like the sculpture incident. t/n: oh wow, he only listened to it once, and yet he could remember and play it by ear? he¡¯s gifted dayum rael: 0 (bro keep up) marie: 3 CH 1.11 ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The Crown Prince asked, ¡°Is it possible that someone from the orchestra did it?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Vahan answered firmly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because the piece¡¯s quality is extremely high. No one in the orchestra, including myself, can compose a piece at that level.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a masterpiece that I think an angel came down from heaven and left me a present. Even though I wrote the first movement, the themes that developed after are beyond my capabilities.¡± ¡°¡­I see. Still, it could¡¯ve been done by a member of the orchestra, so you should go back and double check.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Vahan bowed his head deeply and withdrew. Marie, who had been left alone in front of the Crown Prince and the Prime Minister, was nonplussed. ¡®Did he summon me because of the piece I played yesterday?¡¯ It was really fortunate that she hadn¡¯t been caught. It was perplexing though. ¡®How does His Highness the Crown Prince know what I played yesterday? I was sure no one¡¯s there.¡¯ To think that she would get caught by the Crown Prince, no less! Her face went blank. Then, the Crown Prince turned to the Prime Minister and said, ¡°It¡¯s strange.¡± ¡±Indeed, Your Highness. It¡¯s the same pattern as the sculptor.¡± ¡°Right, how strange. What the hell is going on?¡± Their conversation made her internally swallow, since she¡¯s the culprit in question, as was the case with the sculpture. Then, the Crown Prince looked at her. ¡°And you are¡­¡± ¡°Marie. My name is Marie.¡± She bowed her head in deference, trying to hide her inner turmoil. ¡®I can¡¯t get caught. Ever. Especially to that Crown Prince.¡¯ Even up to this day, she could still vividly see him searching for her with his blood-soaked blade. She vowed to never get caught and draw his attention. ¡°I see. Marie, you¡¯ve heard the piano last night too, haven¡¯t you? The piece that I just played.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Then have you seen who played it?¡± Marie unconsciously clenched her fists. She must provide a thorough response since she¡¯s in a precarious situation* *direct translation ¨C she was dragged into the tiger¡¯s den. Suddenly, a calm voice came out of her mouth. ¡°I have not seen them, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, I did hear the music after I finished cleaning the rehearsal room, but no one came in when I was still cleaning.¡± In response, the Crown Prince looked into Marie¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡­¡± The cold blue eyes gleamed behind the iron mask. For some reason, she had a feeling she¡¯d seen those blue eyes before, but she didn¡¯t have the time to think deeply of it since she was nervous. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Your Highness.¡± Duguen. Dugeun. Marie¡¯s heart violently thrashed when he asked that. ¡®He hasn¡¯t noticed anything strange, has he? No, no matter how smart the Crown Prince is, how would he guess that I, a mere maid, did it?¡¯ The Crown Prince looked at her silently for a moment and nodded. ¡±I see. Then you may leave.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡®I survived!¡¯ Marie bowed her head, holding back the urge to let out a big sigh of relief. But as she was about to head out as deferential as possible, a low voice stopped her. ¡°Hold on.¡± It was the Crown Prince. ¡°Try to play the piano before you go out.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°P-Play the piano?¡± Marie asked in confusion. The Crown Prince nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± B-But why? ¡®Did I get caught?¡¯ Marie¡¯s mind was in shambles. ¡®I-I can¡¯t do it. I might get caught.¡¯ Each performer had their own style, just as each person had unique facial features. It¡¯s like a fingerprint that she couldn¡¯t hide if she tried. If the Crown Prince, who¡¯s well versed in music, heard it, he¡¯d catch the similarities to yesterday¡¯s performance. But who would dare to refuse him? When he stared at her, Marie was forced to sit in front of the piano. She said, ¡°Your Highness, my piano skills are poor. I am afraid I¡¯ll rupture your ears.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Feel free to play.¡° How could she play without pressure! Marie¡¯s face went pale, thinking, ¡®What should I do? What should I do?¡¯ Her hands on the piano trembled from anxiety. Her head was swimming, not knowing what to do. ¡®Should I play it wrong on purpose? No, he might notice. What should I do?¡¯ As she was starting to panic, the Crown Prince said, ¡°Alright that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re too nervous. You may go.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Marie, who was nonplussed, blinked at the Crown Prince. ¡°You can go back to your work.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Just in case he changed his mind, she briskly walked out of his office. Watching her go, the Crown Prince frowned under the iron mask. ¡°Something¡¯s off.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°That maid, Marie.¡± Duke Oren tilted his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so? Didn¡¯t she panic when you suddenly asked her to play in front of Your Highness?¡± The Crown Prince nodded. ¡°Right, there¡¯s nothing strange about that.¡± He was well aware of his infamy. Anyone would be nervous if they¡¯re suddenly asked to play the piano in front of him, the so-called Crown Prince of Blood. ¡°Then what makes you think it¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rael was about to say something, but closed his mouth. He wasn¡¯t even sure himself. ¡®Her eyes.¡¯ Rael thought to himself. He recalled the maid¡¯s eyes as they exchanged words before asking her to play the piano. Her eyes were calm and clear, making it hard to believe she¡¯s facing his infamous persona. Those clear eyes expressed so much depth, making it difficult to regard her as nothing but an ordinary maid. ¡®Why does it feel so strange? Was I imagining things?¡¯ Rael thought as his fingers tapped on the iron mask. Oren asked, ¡°Then why did you suddenly ask her to play the piano, Your Highness?¡± At that question, Rael became speechless for a moment. There was no particular reason, other than a gut feeling. ¡®Could she have done it?¡¯ He considered it for a moment. However, he thought it was absurd, so he asked her to stop halfway through. She was trembling and so nervous that it was hard to believe that she¡¯s the musician who played last night. ¡®I have no idea at this point.¡¯ Oren, who looked determined, said, ¡°Well, I swear under my name, I will find both the sculptor and the musician.¡± Rael nodded. ¡°Yes, please.¡± Then he muttered to himself, ¡®Marie?¡¯ The name caught his attention. ¡®I¡¯ll have to keep an eye on her for a while.¡¯ Thus marked the beginning of Marie¡¯s involvement with the Crown Prince. Several weeks had passed since then. The festival was just around the corner, and Marie was given a new assignment after finishing her work at the Crystal Palace. ¡®I¡¯m finally leaving the Crystal Palace.¡¯ Marie let out a sigh. Fortunately for her, she remained undetected until the end. Vahan brilliantly completed the rest of the symphony based on the themes she¡®d composed. Everything went well, save for his determination to track down the mystery composer: ¡°I¡¯ll definitely find them and become their pupil!¡± shouting like so. It was amazing that he had the look of someone who¡¯d been devoting his soul to music, but Marie was mortified. ¡®Anyway, I¡¯m glad everything went well.¡¯ She sighed in relief. The symphony to be performed at the festival was excellently finished, and most of all, it was a relief that she didn¡¯t get caught. ¡®I¡¯ll have to be careful from now on.¡¯ She recalled the Crown Prince¡¯s iron mask. She¡¯d already attracted his attention twice in a row, including the sculpture incident. It was fortunate that she wasn¡¯t discovered, but she absolutely refused to get further involved with the Crown Prince. ¡®Where will my next assignment be? Since my work at the Crystal Palace is over, I¡¯ll help prepare for the festival elsewhere.¡¯ Then she thought, ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a tough place to work, I just hope I can be invisible this time.¡¯ Perhaps thanks to that wish, she was assigned to a quiet place with no people. There was just one problem. ¡°The Swan Garden?¡± ¡°Yes. All the other maids are occupied with other prep work. There¡¯s no one else to take the job but you. It won¡¯t be too difficult since all you have to do is clean up the cluttered garden.¡± At that time, unlike her usual temperament, her superior, Susan, spoke tentatively, ¡°O-Of course, there are rumors that ghosts sometimes appear, but those are baseless rumors, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There¡¯s one problem. It¡¯s the rumors surrounding the Swan Garden. There are ghosts in the swan garden! Rumors like this were circulating among the maids of the imperial palace. ¡®What nonsense¡­¡¯ Marie kept her mouth shut. The Swan Garden was located in the most secluded part of the Imperial Palace, and had been neglected for more than five years after the 7th Princess got poisoned there. The garden, covered with vines resembling a witch¡¯s hair, became the fodder for gossip among the maids due to its creepy atmosphere similar to a haunted house. ¡°R-Recently, rumors have been circulating about a silver-haired ghost¡­ Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all hearsay.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Marie started to look at her superior, Susan, differently. She¡¯s more stern than all of the terror instructors combined, but she¡¯s afraid of ghosts! ¡®I think Miss Susan would be far scarier than ghosts¡­¡¯ She recalled how Susan often scolded her whenever she made a mistake. She was so terrifying that even ghosts would ran away if she yelled and made eye contact with them. Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t believe in ghosts. But still, she found it hard to believe that there¡¯s one in the palace. That¡¯s a little too much, wasn¡¯t it? ¡®And the Crown Prince is much scarier than ghosts.¡¯ Recalling the cold iron mask, she shuddered. If there really was an apparition living in the palace, it would be the Crown Prince. Or vengeful spirits killed by his sword. ¡®There¡¯s absolutely no way I¡¯d encounter the Crown Prince in the Swan Garden.¡¯ Thinking so, Marie lowered her head. ¡°Alright, shall I go to the Swan Garden tomorrow?¡± It¡¯s been a long time since she dreamed of another person. ¡®What kind of dream will it be this time?¡¯ Even when she¡¯s dreaming, Marie was fairly lucid. She¡¯s getting used to experiencing lucid dreams since she¡¯d been having them lately. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s related to the ghost stories I¡¯ve been hearing all day?¡¯ She was concerned of its possibility but fortunately, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. ¡°Mil! Van! Eat before you go out!¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy, Mom!¡± ¡°No, but what if you skip meals? Take this egg bread. Here!¡± Marie blinked. ¡®What kind of dream is this?¡¯ t/n: you know what, marie is right. there¡¯s no way anyone would think a maid can play the piano, when they don¡¯t have the time & resources. but she had no excuse with the mask adhdhfkdlld (in this instance sure, cause she¡¯s scared out of her wits. but later on when they continuously meet both with & without mask, she no longer has an excuse). rael: 1 marie: 3 the egg bread (gyeranppang) in question (*¡ä¦ê£à*): CH 1.12 Unlike the previous dreams, it was about an average family. In it, Marie had become an ordinary middle-aged woman. She was a mother of two sons and an extremely average woman who could be found anywhere in town. If she had to identify a special skill, it would be her cooking ability. Her savory potato soup was well-known in the village. ¡°Son, how was work? Was it hard?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not a child anymore, so stop worrying.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still dangerous, so you have to be careful, okay?¡± The dream was lengthy but uneventful. The life of the middle-aged woman and her two sons passed tranquilly through the gaze of the mother. The two sons who used to be troublemakers, grew up and got jobs; became independent, and got married. The family had both joyful and difficult moments, but overall it was an ordinary and unremarkable day-to-day life. Throughout the dream, the middle-aged woman watched her sons grow up. When something blissful happened, they rejoiced together, and when they¡¯re sick, she suffered more than them. When the children secretly sighed, she tossed and turned in her sleep, fretting over what had happened. And she always prayed. Lord, may your protection always be with us. The time in the dream seemed to pass like a flowing river, and Marie eventually woke up from the dream not knowing how long she¡¯d been asleep. Marie blinked her eyes. ¡°What kind of dream is this?¡± It was such an uneventful daily life that she was somewhat perplexed about it. Why did she have this dream? ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ a dream, is it?¡± She tilted her head. Not every dream would have a special meaning. There would be days when she had normal dreams. ¡®No. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a meaningless dream.¡¯ She shook her head. Despite the fact that not all dreams have a significant purpose, this dream felt too real and vivid. It¡¯s as if she really was that middle-aged woman. ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s sleep a little longer for now.¡± It was so early in the morning that even the first rooster hadn¡¯t crowed yet. She had to get a little more sleep in order to do her best today. But why couldn¡¯t she? She closed her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t sleep. It kept coming back to her. ¡®What¡¯s the reason for this dream?¡¯ She pondered, closing her eyes. From her experiences so far, dreams had always been related to the future in some way. But the dream of being a mother! She couldn¡¯t guess the connection at all. She¡¯d never even held a man¡¯s hand¡­ Eventually, after staying awake all night, Marie headed to her new workplace, the Swan Garden. In the middle of doing so, her superior, Miss Susan, was so concerned that she tried to warn Marie, further confounding her. ¡®Marie, there¡¯s a rumor of ghost sightings a few days ago. They say it¡¯s a golden-haired ghost¡­¡¯ ¡®¡­Last time, you said it was silver haired¡­¡¯ ¡®Oh, that! The silver-haired ghost comes out during the day, and the golden-haired ghost appears at night.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡¯ Marie made a baffled expression. A silver-haired ghost by day and a golden-haired ghost by night? ¡®No, of course it¡¯s all nonsense. Still, if you see at least one¡­ if you see a ghost¡­¡¯ After listening to a lecture about how to deal with it¡ªsuch as making a sign of the cross and praying out loud¡ªshe finally reached the garden. ¡°¡­It¡¯s really creepy.¡± Marie muttered as she surveyed the garden with a slightly weary face. Tall vines, wilted flowers and trees, and a dry swan pond. The desolate appearance of the garden due to neglect made it conceivable why rumors of ghosts were circulating around. ¡®It¡¯s not like a ghost would come out for real, right?¡¯ Marie thought unconsciously, but quickly shook her head. ¡°W-Why would there be ghosts in the Imperial Palace? Let¡¯s not think about useless things and work hard instead.¡± She shook her head, dispelling the apprehension creeping up on her mind. ¡°Let¡¯s do our best today!¡± All she had to do was clean up the messy and abandoned garden. It wasn¡¯t particularly difficult, but since it had been neglected for a long time, she had a lot of cleaning to do. ¡®Let¡¯s take out the trash first. And then trim the vines too. If I work as hard as I can, I might be able to finish quickly.¡¯ Thinking so, Marie began to work, humming deliberately, in attempt to shake off the eerie atmosphere. ¡°Work hard, be brave~¡± But how long had she been working like so? Under the rising sun, sweat began to form little by little. Whiing. Suddenly, she heard the sound of a rough wind! ¡°¡­?!¡± Marie was so startled that she stopped collecting trash. ¡®Am I imagining things?¡¯ She blinked. She thought it was just the sound of wind, but something felt off. It was too harsh for a wind, and most of all, there was no breeze at all in the garden. ¡®W-What is it?¡¯ Then the unidentified sound rang again. Whiing! Marie gulped. At this point, no matter how much she try to deny, an idea popped into her mind. ¡®No way, could it really be a ghost?¡¯ ¡®There are ghosts in the swan garden. A silver-haired ghost by day, a golden-haired ghost by night.¡¯ ¡®S-Should I run off?¡¯ But Marie shook her head. ¡®No. A ghost in this daylight? It must¡¯ve came from somewhere else. Let¡¯s check it out.¡¯ She stepped towards the sound. She clutched her tiny fist, internally reciting the Lord¡¯s Prayer, in case there really was a ghost. ¡®Our Father, who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name¡­¡¯ Arriving on the other side of the vine-covered garden, she looked at the ¡®ghost¡¯ and sighed in relief. ¡°Haa.¡± Someone was there indeed. A very handsome man. True to what Lady Susan said, a silver-haired¡ªno, rather¡ªa luminous silver-haired young man with a chiseled face was wielding a sword. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disrupting your work.¡± Listening to the man¡¯s gentle voice, Marie thought, ¡®I knew it, there¡¯s no ghost. In all fairness, he¡¯s very handsome.¡¯ When Marie saw the man¡¯s face, she was in awe. The most attractive man she¡¯d ever seen in her life was the golden-haired man she ran into while heading out of the Crystal Palace, and now, the man in front of her was just as much. He had facial features as sharp as a sculpture, deep blue eyes reminiscent of the ocean, and long silky silver hair. ¡®He¡¯s not a ghost, but they had mistaken him as such.¡¯ It seemed that the rumors spread around after seeing his silver hair from afar. How could anyone mistake such a handsome man for a ghost? ¡°No. I¡¯m the one who should be sorry for interrupting your sword training. My name¡¯s Marie by the way.¡± ¡°I see, Miss Marie. I¡¯m¡­¡± Then, for some reason, the man hesitated for a moment before introducing himself. ¡°I am Kiel and I¡¯m part of the Imperial Guards.¡± Marie was taken aback. ¡®He¡¯s an Imperial Guard?¡¯ In the Empire, there were two kinds of knighthood: the Royal Guards and the Imperial Guards. Among them, the Imperial Guards were the greatest military group in the Empire and was only loyal to Thorne II, the current emperor. ¡®Is he a kind of knight who has yet to be officiated? He must be a Squire.¡¯ Squire. It¡¯s an attendant who¡¯s still a knight in training. The reason she thought so was simple: he wasn¡¯t wearing the uniform of the Imperial Guard. Within the Imperial Palace, members of the Imperial Guard were mandated to wear uniforms. The only exceptions were the squires who had yet to be knighted, and the commander, head of the Imperial Guard Knights. It was highly unlikely that the man was the Commander of the Imperial Guard Knights, who was known as the strongest swordsman in the Empire and led the knights protecting the Northwest region. Therefore, he must be a squire. ¡°Then why is Mister Kiel here in the garden?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m here to practice my swordsmanship. I also just want to clear my head.¡± Marie look at him in admiration. He came to the deserted garden just to train. ¡®As expected of someone who¡¯s aspiring to be an Imperial Guard.¡¯ The man pulled out his sword. ¡°Then I will train over there.¡± ¡°Ah, yes! I wish you the best of luck with your practice!¡± So, the two started working on their own. Marie watched the man training as she cleaned the garden. ¡®Wow, how cool.¡¯ Paang! A sword that cut through the air! Every time the sword was swung, there was a sound of air bursting. Of course, she knew nothing about swordsmanship. But she could tell that it was extraordinary. ¡®A squire with that kind of skill? Are the skills of the Imperial Guard really that great? Or is he something else?¡¯ She tilted her head. But then, the man stopped wielding his sword. He turned his head, wondering if it was because she was spying on him, but it didn¡¯t seem like it. The man sighed deeply. ¡°Haa, it¡¯s so complicated. What should I do?¡± Then he gazed at the distant sky for a while. His ocean blue eyes were filled with anguish. After a while, the man began swinging his sword again. ¡°¡­¡± Marie looked at him quietly. It was still a powerful and cool swordsmanship, but for some reason she felt strangely frustrated. Was it because of the man¡¯s sigh? ¡®What is he worried about?¡¯ Marie shook her head. Was there anyone in the world who didn¡¯t have a problem? She¡¯d only met him for the first time today, so it would¡¯ve been rude to pry. ¡®Anyway,¡¯ Marie thought of a question and tilted her head. ¡®If he¡¯s the silver-haired ghost¡­ then who¡¯s the golden-haired ghost that appears at night?¡¯ Soon the sun went down and it was nighttime. Kiel, a squire of the Imperial Guard, withdrew at sunset. ¡°I have to go back, Miss Marie. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help you anymore.¡± ¡°N-No worries! I can take it from here. Thank you so much for your help despite your busy schedule.¡± Surprisingly, Kiel helped her clean up after his sword training. ¡®If he¡¯s a squire to the Imperial Guard, he must¡¯ve come from a noble family.¡¯ She was embarrassed and refused his offer, saying she was fine but he only responded with a kind voice. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I still have time to spare anyway. And seeing you work hard next to me all day long, I feel guilty for some reason.¡± ¡®This man is incredibly nice! He¡¯s insanely handsome too, yet down to earth! In the future, once he¡¯s officially knighted, I¡¯m sure he will have a lot of noble ladies lining up to admire him,¡¯ thought Marie. ¡°Then don¡¯t push yourself too hard. It¡¯s already getting dark, so be careful.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you!¡± After Kiel headed out and Marie was left alone, she looked around the garden. ¡®Since it¡¯s night, it¡¯s a lot creepier. Let¡¯s finish this quickly and head back.¡¯ Although the moonlight was bright, it felt creepy being alone in the desolate garden. She wanted to go back quickly, but she had to work through the night to finish the allotted time of her work. ¡°Let¡¯s work hard so we can finish it quickly! Let¡¯s be brave and strong~¡± Trying to dispell the eerie atmosphere through her humming, Marie started working diligently again. Then Marie, upon arriving at the corner of the garden, found something and murmured, ¡°Oh, so this where it happened.¡± It was a deteriorating gazebo beside a dried up pond. It seemed to be the place where the ill-fated 7th princess was poisoned. She thought, ¡®I heard she was a very kind person.¡¯ She only heard of the Princess through stories because the latter died before she¡¯d entered the palace. Unlike the imperial family, the 7th Princess was known for her benevolence, but unfortunately, she met her tragic end when she became embroiled in a dispute over the throne. ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that the Swan Garden became strictly prohibited after her death?¡¯ Somehow she felt grave, and after a brief silent prayer, she began gingerly cleaning the gazebo. As she was cleaning it, a low voice loomed before her. ¡°What¡­ are you doing here?¡± Scared out of her wits, Marie shrieked, ¡°W-Who is it?¡± The moment she turned her head, her eyes widened. The man she¡¯d met the other day was standing behind her back. ¡®He¡¯s the man I¡¯d met in the Crystal Palace!¡¯ Light golden hair, skin as fair as a white jade, and beautiful facial features. It¡¯s the man she bumped into after playing the piano the other day! t/n: when i first started reading webnovels, i got so confused with phrases like ¡®skin as beautiful as a jade¡¯ etc. and i always thought that jades are exclusively green so all i can visualize is elphaba from the wicked¡­ you¡¯re telling me white jades exist? the ruggedly handsome kiel vs pretty flower boy rael¡­ silver vs gold¡­ warm vs cold. they¡¯re each other¡¯s foils omg. real subtle, author-nim. CH 1.13 He had such striking appearance that she could recognized him at once. ¡®Why is he in the Swan Garden? Isn¡¯t he a servant from the Crystal Palace?¡¯ Just like the last time, the man¡¯s clothes were simple. ¡°I said, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Ah! I¡¯m cleaning up the Swan Garden for the festival.¡± Marie then showed the cleaning tool she was holding in her hand. The man looked at her silently for a moment. ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°By the way, what brought you here to the Swan Garden?¡± Marie asked with a puzzled expression. The man didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he silently surveyed the garden with his blue eyes. But why? Marie shut her mouth as his eyes seemed to endlessly wander around the garden. The man gazed at the garden for a long time, especially the gazebo where the 7th princess met her demise, and said quietly, ¡°Marie, right?¡± ¡°Ah yes.¡± Marie¡¯s eyes widened. How did he get her name, when they just accidentally ran into each other last time? ¡®Did I tell him my name?¡¯ It had been a few weeks since then and plus, it had been so hectic that she couldn¡¯t remember exactly. ¡°Did you fix up the gazebo?¡± Marie nodded her head with a baffled expression. Why was he like that? ¡°Yeah, I did. Why?¡± As expected, there was no answer. The blond man looked at her quietly. ¡°¡­?¡± When Marie¡¯s eyes were filled with questions, the man suddenly turned his back and disappeared. ¡°W-What?¡± Left alone again, Marie muttered absentmindedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± She tilted her head. Although he didn¡¯t look like one, he seemed weird. His gaze scanning the garden was so heavy that it made her heart ache upon watching him. ¡°Wait, is he the golden-haired ghost they¡¯re talking about?¡± It appeared so. From afar, only the radiant golden hair would stand out. ¡°A silver-haired ghost and a golden-haired ghost, yeah sounds about right.¡± Neither of them were ghosts, instead, they were attractive men who could make even ghosts feel flustered. Soon after, Marie finished cleaning for the day and went back to her lodging, thinking, ¡®What a very unusual day. I both met the silver-haired ghost and the golden-haired ghost.¡¯ ¡°They won¡¯t come back tomorrow, right?¡± She murmured. They¡¯re here again! Not just the next day, but also the day after that. Even the other day after that! Both did the same thing over and over again. Kiel of the Imperial Guard continued practicing swordsmanship in the corner of the garden. Meanwhile, the unknown blond man would consistently come to the garden late at night, looking around as if he¡¯d come for a walk, and then leave without doing anything else. ¡®What on earth¡­¡¯ Marie tilted her head. Something¡¯s wrong with them. Both the blond man¡ªwho she couldn¡¯t figure out why he was coming to the garden¡ªand Kiel of the Imperial Guard, were equally strange. ¡®Why do they keep coming back to this garden?¡¯ The Swan Garden was not a very appealing place. The location is secluded and since it wasn¡¯t well maintained, its scenery was quite unsightly. ¡®To avoid distraction? But he doesn¡¯t need to train in a place like this. There¡¯s a training area dedicated to the Imperial Guards.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t understand Kiel nor the unknown blond man. But then, Kiel¡¯s words came to her mind. ¡®I also just want to clear my head.¡¯ ¡®Oh, come to think of it.¡¯ In the middle of sword training, Kiel would often sigh deeply. And it wasn¡¯t just Kiel. Whenever the blond man surveyed the garden, his eyes seemed burdened and weighed down. ¡®Is there a reason for both of them to come to the Swan Garden?¡¯ Don¡¯t we all have those moments? When we want to be alone because our head is in turmoil and we feel down? The Swan Garden would be the best place to hide from that. Marie thought about asking carefully, but shook her head. ¡®I¡¯m just a random person they¡¯d met. It would be rude to pry.¡¯ Thinking so, she immersed herself to her work. The festival would start in a few days, so she had to finish it as soon as possible. ¡®Well, is there any way I can help?¡¯ Unconsciously thinking so, she immediately shook her head. ¡®Marie, you have a lot of work to do. Do your job first. Stop sticking your nose into other people¡¯s business.¡¯ But she kept thinking of the frustrated sighs of the silver-haired Kiel. ¡®He¡¯s an exceptionally kind man, unlike most nobles from prestigious families.¡¯ He often helped her with cleaning after his training was over. His kindness and friendliness were such novel traits that set him apart from other nobles. ¡®Nobles often view maids like me as inferior to them.¡¯ If he had been mean to her, of course she wouldn¡¯t have cared. However, after she became a maid, how many people were kind enough to help her with her work? Hardly anyone. Perhaps that¡¯s why it kept bothering her. However, even if she wanted to help, there¡¯s nothing she could do, since she¡¯s just a maid. She¡¯s incapable of helping, and presumptuous meddling could offend the receiving end. ¡®Should I just turn a blind eye?¡¯ But then suddenly, an idea popped into her mind. There¡¯s a way to help them without being presumptuous! ¡®Mill, Van. Eat this at work. It¡¯s dangerous, so be careful and don¡¯t overdo it.¡¯ ¡®The dream about the middle-aged woman!¡¯ Marie sprang from her seat. In her dream about the middle-aged woman, her sons would often come home full of troubles. Every time that happened, the middle-aged woman would cook delicious foods to cheer them up. ¡®Mom used to make delicious sweets too when I¡¯m down.¡¯ She nodded. ¡®Yes, since we¡¯re not that close, it would be presumptuous of me to inquire about their concerns.¡¯ Their troubles belonged to them. ¡®But wouldn¡¯t it be harmless to make delicious snacks to cheer them up? Personally, eating delicious food gives me energy.¡¯ Anyway, didn¡¯t the silver-haired Kiel always help her with her work? He could consider it as a payback. ¡®I¡¯ll be done with the garden tomorrow, so I¡¯ll just say it as a final thank you.¡¯ Thinking so, she visited Peter, the chef at the Lily Palace. ¡°Oh, Marie. What¡¯s up?¡± The hairy Peter greeted her warmly. He was always nice to Marie. When she used to struggle with her work, he would often come to her defense whenever the maid in charge of kitchen duties scolded her. Marie tentatively asked him if she could use his kitchen for a while, and to her relief, Peter nodded immediately without hesitation. ¡°Alright, but make sure to clean up after yourself, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, thank you! I will definitely repay you for this favor.¡± ¡°Favor? You¡¯ve been working diligently in the kitchen for so long, and anyway, you¡¯re only borrowing it for a while.¡± Then he said that she could use the leftover ingredients as well. ¡°By the way, Marie, do you know how to cook? Is there anything I can help you with? I have nothing to do right now anyway.¡± Peter, the master chef of the Lily Palace, was one of the best chefs in Empire. But Marie shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I think I can do it.¡± Arriving in the kitchen, she rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do this. The available ingredients¡­¡± She scanned the leftover ingredients in the kitchen. ¡®I can¡¯t use meat or fruit, of course. Expensive chocolates either. Flour, milk, eggs, butter¡­ I can only use these.¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter. After all, what she¡¯s trying to make wasn¡¯t a fancy course meal, but rather, sweets that can improve one¡¯s mood. ¡®Shall I make burgundy butter cookies, meringue cookies* and dacquoise tarts?¡¯ *direct translation: egg white cookies The middle-aged woman in the dream enjoyed making French sweets. As it didn¡¯t call for any special ingredients and wasn¡¯t complicated to make, she should be able to do it. ¡®Well, let¡¯s get started.¡¯ She first blended softened butter with honey and then added the flour. Then she mixed the salt and egg yolk together. ¡°Etoiles, amour~¡± A French folk song flowed from her mouth as if she were the middle-aged woman in the dream. Marie¡¯s hand continued to move. Once she¡¯d added a small amount of rum to enhance the flavor of the batter, she mixed in the dry ingredients and the dough was formed. ¡®And after shaping them, coat them with egg wash¡­¡¯ Baking the finished burgundy cookie dough in the oven, she prepared the next batch of cookies. ¡®Next are the meringue cookies.¡¯ The cookies were originally made by monks using egg whites that were regularly discarded. ¡®First, melt the butter in the pot.¡¯ Her hands moved skillfully, as if she had always cooked. The process involved melting the butter, straining it, mixing it with the egg whites, baking it in the oven, and cooling it down. As she was diligently making cookies and dacquoise tarts, she thought, ¡®But am I doing it right?¡¯ She was moving her hands according to the memories of the middle-aged woman in the dream, but she wasn¡¯t sure if she was doing it properly. ¡®I hope it¡¯s delicious.¡¯ The middle-aged woman in the dream had always cooked in hopes that her sons would enjoy them. Even if she wasn¡¯t necessarily the middle-aged woman, it¡¯s a common wish of all cooks for people to enjoy their food. Marie also thought that it would be nice if they enjoy her sweets. So, she work hard to make sweets all night, and then headed to the Swan Garden the next day. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Kiel, The Imperial Guard, opened her eyes wide as he looked at the basket Marie held out. Marie who felt bashful for some reason, said with a slight blush, ¡°I-I just¡­ I, uh, made this because I am grateful for your help. And today¡¯s my last day in the Swan Garden.¡± ¡°Today¡¯s your last day?¡± ¡°Yes, now I have to go and work elsewhere.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Kiel nodded and curiously opened the basket. As he looked inside, his eyes widened in amazement. ¡°You made this?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. In a rush¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± Kiel, the silver-haired man, was genuinely impressed. They were not fancy sweets. Compared to the sweets he usually encountered at social functions, they were quite simple. However, he noticed the great care that went into them. ¡®She always seemed to work late at night, so when did she have the time to make these sweets¡­¡¯ Moreover, the sweets appeared very appetizing due to their neat colors, soft texture, and delicate fragrance. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I made it because I¡¯m grateful for all the help so far, so no need to make a big deal out of it.¡± Seeing her stammer in embarrassment, Kiel smiled softly. ¡°Miss Marie is very nice.¡± Then he added, ¡°And cute too.¡± ¡°H-Huh?¡± Marie blushed at the unexpected flattery. What did he just call her? ¡°Stop teasing me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m serious.¡± Marie¡¯s blush intensified at his earnest voice. t/n: we all know who the author is rooting for so it¡¯s unfair to write Kiel like this! he¡¯s so endearing hngg meanwhile rael is so effortlessly funny with his awkwardness btw i did not translate this part: CH 1.14 ¡®Is he a player?¡¯ She thought. But judging by his earnest look, it seemed unlikely. Kiel looked down at the basket and said, ¡°Thank you so much. I really wasn¡¯t much of a help¡­¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t a remarkable gift, even more so considering his ¡®status¡¯. Among the countless gifts piled up in his manor, there wasn¡¯t a single thing that wasn¡¯t luxurious. But how long had it been since he received such a sincere gift? ¡®My mind is already in disarray as it is.¡¯ He smiled at the pleasant feeling he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time and took a bite of the cookie. ¡±¡­!¡± His eyes widened slightly. ¡°Is it¡­ okay?¡± Marie asked in a tentative voice. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious,¡± he answered after a moment. ¡°Truly?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not usually one to enjoy sweets¡­ but this one¡­ is so delicious.¡± It didn¡¯t seem like he only said it out of courtesy. He closed his eyes as he savored the taste of the cookie. ¡®This¡­ it tastes similar to the cookies my mother used to make.¡¯ When he was young, his late mother often made sweets for him. They used to taste like Marie¡¯s, so full of love and care. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I was worried¡­¡± Kiel smiled as he looked at the girl who spoke bashfully. ¡°Thank you so much. I will make sure to cherish this.¡± He said, ¡°Is there anything you want? If there¡¯s something you wish in return for this precious gift, I will grant it if it¡¯s within my capacity.¡± ¡°Something I want?¡± ¡°Yes. I swear under my name that if it¡¯s possible, I will give you anything you want.¡± It was the kind of declaration that would make one¡¯s eyes widen in shock. An oath under his name. The weight it carried should not be taken lightly, and Kiel knew that too. However, he was so grateful to the girl who¡¯d put so much effort into making sweets for him, that he wanted to give something in return. ¡°¡­¡± The girl seemed hesitant about his sudden offer, but then she cautiously said, ¡°Actually¡­ I don¡¯t really want anything, but¡­ there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If I may?¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡± Kiel wondered what she wanted to say. However, the words that came out of the girl¡¯s mouth were something he¡¯d never expected. ¡°Um¡­ if you¡¯re going through a hard time, I hope you feel better soon.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± He asked in surprise. ¡°I-I mean¡­ you seemed to be going through a hard time. I could be wrong, and I might be overstepping my bounds as someone who just met you a few days ago¡­ but still, I hope you feel better soon,¡± the girl replied in a flustered tone. ¡°¡­¡± She hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I offended you for being presumptuous over something I know nothing about¡­¡± Kiel shook his head after a moment of silence. ¡°I don¡¯t feel offended at all. Really¡­¡± He looked at the girl¡¯s cute and innocent face. It was already firmly imprinted in his mind. ¡°It may take me a while to cheer up, but¡­ thank you. Truly.¡± Next was the golden-haired ghost¡¯s turn. ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡± Marie immediately regretted giving him the sweets at his cold reception. ¡®As expected, I shouldn¡¯t have made sweets for him.¡¯ Actually, she¡¯d deliberated about whether to make him sweets or not. In the case of Kiel, she had a reason to make him sweets¡ªto express her gratitude for helping her¡ªbut in the blond man¡¯s case, she had no reason at all. However, since she was making them anyway, she decided to include him, but as expected, his reaction was lukewarm. ¡°I-I made sweets. I just thought¡­ If you don¡¯t want them, you don¡¯t have to take them.¡± The man silently stared at the basket for a long time. When Marie thought about his usual cold attitude, she naturally thought he would refuse. But the man said something unexpected. ¡°You must¡¯ve worked hard for this. I¡¯ll eat this right away.¡± ¡°..!¡± Marie looked at him in surprise. It was such an unexpected reaction. But that was not the end of it. The man muttered, ¡°What a coincidence¡­¡± His voice contained a hint of nostalgic sadness. Marie cocked her head. What did he mean by that? ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± As usual, the man turned his back without responding. But before he disappeared, he said something that made Marie more astonished. ¡°Thank you for cleaning up the garden.¡± Marie was puzzled as he vanished. ¡®Thank you for what?¡¯ It didn¡¯t seem like he was thanking her for the sweets. Sure, she worked diligently at cleaning the garden, but she was only doing her job, so why was he thanking her? The blond man, Rael, who came out of the Swan Garden, murmured as he looked at the basket of sweets. ¡°Why sweets?¡± He remembered the girl who handed him a basket of sweets. Baking sweets was the hobby of his younger sister, the 7th princess, who died unjustly in the Swan Garden. He¡¯d been visiting the garden lately to honor her sister¡¯s death, not expecting at all that he would receive sweets as a gift. As he thought about it, he took out a cookie and tasted it. Asak (Crunch). ¡°..!¡± He was slightly surprised when he tasted the cookie. It tasted better than he thought. ¡®Not bad. It¡¯s much better than the pastries at the Lion Palace, which are overly sweet.¡¯ What surprised him even more was that the taste of the cookies reminded him of the sweets his sister used to make a long time ago. Of course, objectively speaking, these cookies were far superior to her sister¡¯s. He liked them, but she wasn¡¯t particularly skilled at baking. The reason why the cookies reminded him of her was simple: the taste of sincerity. Although they looked simple, he could feel that they were made with a lot of care. ¡®Older brother! Ran! Try this!¡¯ ¡®Huh, did you burn it again?¡¯ ¡®Still, try it. I made it with all my heart.¡¯ Rael closed his eyes for a moment at the memory of his sister, whom he hadn¡¯t thought of for a long time. ¡°Marie, was it?¡± It was the name he¡¯d learned from the last composer incident. When he investigated her, he found out that the same maid was also present in the sculptor incident. ¡®It¡¯s strange how she¡¯s everywhere.¡¯ He took out another cookie and tasted the buttery flavor in his mouth. ¡°Thanks for these cookies anyway.¡± After enjoying the cookies for a while, he stood up and murmured, ¡°Is it time already?¡± The warmth in his face from reminiscing about old memories suddenly turned extremely cold. Turning back to the persona of the Crown Prince of Blood and its infamy for the terror it brings, he spoke in a cold voice. ¡°Long time no see. Have you been well?¡± As soon as he said so, a figure appeared from the dark. He was a man with handsome, chiseled face and luminous silver hair. Surprisingly, it was Kiel, who was just talking to Marie earlier! Kiel addressed him formally with a stiff face. ¡°I greet His Highness, the Crown Prince of the Empire.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Rael looked down at him with disdain as he knelt. ¡°Marquis Kierhan, the commander of the Imperial Guards.¡± If Marie had heard what the Crown Prince said, she would never have believed it. Marquis Kierhan! The name belonged to the commander of Imperial Guards, the strongest knights of the empire that defended the Northwest region. The number of knights belonging to the family alone was as high as 30,000! He was none other than Kiel, the man with the beautiful silver hair who was undoubtedly the greatest knight in the Empire, possessing the strongest military power in the Empire next to the imperial family. Crown Prince Rael looked down disdainfully at Kiel, who was still kneeling, and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been coming to the Swan Garden a lot lately.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Why does a mongrel who failed to protect its own master keep hovering around?¡± A mongrel that failed to protect its own master! Kiel¡¯s expression twisted in agony at those words. When the 7th Princess met her end, her knight was none other than Kierhan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Crown Prince Rael let out a deep sigh. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I didn¡¯t summon you here to blame you for what happened back then,¡± he said in a cold voice. ¡°Have you thought about the offer I made you last time?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kiel¡¯s eyes trembled as he lowered his head. Seeing him unable to speak, Rael frowned. ¡°Answer me. I¡¯ve given you enough time.¡± Eventually, Kiel bit his lip and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t.¡± Rael¡¯s blue eyes sank. ¡°Why are you holding on to such pointless loyalty?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s my duty.¡± ¡°Duty?¡± Rael¡¯s eyebrow rose. There was a heavy rage in his voice. ¡°Are you talking about the code of the Seyton family, where you must blindly follow the emperor, even if it doesn¡¯t make sense?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re going against me for an emperor who wouldn¡¯t even wake up? Just because Emperor Thorne II didn¡¯t recognize me as the Crown Prince?¡± Kierhan did not answer. Rael could understand where he¡¯s coming from. The Seyton family, which had protected the Emperor since the empire¡¯s founding, would only recognize someone as a legitimate successor if he¡¯s directly appointed by the Emperor as Crown Prince. Meanwhile, Rael assassinated the previous Crown Prince to claim the title for himself. For that reason, to Kierhan of the Seyton family, Rael was not the Crown Prince, but a mere bloodthirsty usurper. ¡°Right. I already got the message.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Let me tell you one thing, Kierhan¡ªno¡ªKiel, my friend.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The Crown Prince of Blood spoke in a low tone. It¡¯s devoid of any emotion, making it feel even more frigid. ¡°Why do you think I made such an offer to you? Do you really think I need your help?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t need your help at all. If I wanted to, I could take off Emperor Thorne II¡¯s crown right now and become the Emperor myself. You¡¯re aware of that, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kierhan listened to him in silence. ¡°The only reason I made you such an offer was because as your former close friend, I didn¡¯t want to have to slit your throat.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t kill you?¡± ¡°¡­No. If Your Highness wills it, I know you¡¯ll make it happen.¡± ¡°I will ask you one last time. Will you not yield, Marquis Kierhan?¡± Rael said, his blue eyes gleaming coldly. Kierhan bit his sculpted lips. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I see. I respect you and your family¡¯s decision.¡± Rael turned around and walked away. As a result, the two went from being friends to enemies who must kill each other one day. ¡°Haa.¡± Once he¡¯s alone, Kierhan sighed deeply. ¡°Ran,¡± he bitterly mumbled the Crown Prince¡¯s childhood name. Him, the Crown Prince, Prime Minister Oren, and the 7th Princess, all used to be close friends. When they were young, they used to hang out in the Swan Garden and share the sweets baked by the 7th princess. But that happiness didn¡¯t last long. The ruthless actions of the imperial family drove the 7th Princess to death, taking all the joy with her. ¡°How frustrating,¡± he muttered. ¡°So so frustrating.¡± Suddenly, the maid¡¯s remarks came to his mind. She said, ¡®¡­If you¡¯re going through a hard time, I hope you feel better soon.¡¯ It had been a long time since he¡¯d received such caring words. ¡°Marie¡­ was it?¡± He recalled what she looked like. She¡¯s cute and strong despite having a petite body that didn¡¯t reach half of his size. ¡°I¡¯d like to eat her sweets again,¡± he murmured. t/n: for the record im not kinkshaming nor am i generalizing, but i¡¯ve noticed how a lot of koreans have size [difference] kink. brace yourselves bc her smallness & frail body will be pointed out a lot (kinda an ick for me tbh but i don¡¯t yuck someone¡¯s yum) there¡¯s nothing worse than a friendship breakup by Baron Dorain.¡± Fortunately, the Crown Prince didn¡¯t ask further. ¡°I see. You may leave.¡± ¡°Yes, I shall take my leave now.¡± After she left, Oren said to Rael, ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing? That Delphina is so astute. It bodes well for the prosperity of our empire.¡± However, the Crown Prince became lost in thought, not responding to Oren¡¯s remark. When Oren looked at him with a puzzled expression, the Crown Prince said, ¡°Oren.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Do you know who Count Dorain is, the author of ?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. Isn¡¯t he a noble from the Cloyn Kingdom who got kidnapped by East Nation pirates ten years ago in the Mediterranean coast and subsequently released? I wasn¡¯t aware that he had written a book about that. It seems like he authored it based on several years of captivity during that time.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°But why did you ask?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You should get back to work now.¡± Oren looked at him with curiosity, but the Crown Prince didn¡¯t offer any further explanation. Eventually, Oren had no choice but to bow his head and withdraw. Left alone at last, the Crown Prince murmured to himself, ¡°Yes, Count Dorain is a noble of the Cloyan Kingdom.¡± He continued speaking, ¡°And his book was never published in this empire, as it was only exclusive to Cloyan Kingdom.¡± The reason the Crown Prince knew this was simple. While searching the library to bring important books to the imperial palace after capturing the Cloyan Kingdom, the Crown Prince happened to come across that book. Its title, ¡°Chronicles of East Nation Life,¡± was a very unusual title that it had caught his attention. At the time, he wasn¡¯t particularly inclined to read its contents, so he left it behind. However, after returning to the palace, he considered retrieving and reading the book, only to find that it wasn¡¯t available anymore. In that case, what does it mean that Rachel has read a book that was published only in the Cloyan Kingdom? Does it mean that she had such a strong interest in reading that she would seek out and read books published in other kingdoms? ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s probably something Marie came up with,¡± The Crown Prince muttered to himself. Marie. The name that kept running through his mind. CH 3.17 Incredibly, she had come up with a solution for that problem as well! ¡®She truly is amazing.¡¯ The Crown Prince shook his head. Where exactly did the limits of her abilities end? ¡®It¡¯s so obvious that Marie¡¯s trying to make it look like Rachel was the one behind it¡­¡¯ It was evident to the Crown Prince that Rachel invariably took credit for Marie¡¯s contributions as her own. As a result, the more Rachel tried to claim credit, the more it revealed that the person who truly stood out during the selection period was neither Ariel nor Rachel, but the maid, Marie. How ironic. ¡®During the selection period, both candidates should have stood out to me.¡¯ the Crown Prince smiled bitterly. ¡®But why is it that the more time passes, the more she alone passes through my mind?¡± And so, from the help of Marie, Rachel hosted the delegation from the East Nation. As Prime Minister Oren pointed out, what Rachel had prepared was neither fancy nor grand, an inevitable result from completely ruling out meat. When viewed in respect to the East Nation¡¯s religious laws, there was absolutely nothing to criticize. ¡°Ahem,¡± Kashan cleared his throat and ate the food. It wasn¡¯t particularly satisfying, but he couldn¡¯t really complain. As a result, Kashan, along the rest of the delegation, ate their meal in silence. Seeing this unfold, the palace manageer, the minister of foreign affairs praised Rachel¡¯s wisdom. ¡°Impressive. She managed to silence them without giving in to their unreasonable demands.¡± ¡°It was a very wise move.¡± ¡°Indeed. Our empire doesn¡¯t need to bend over backwards to those fools, right? Lady Rachel handled it very well.¡± Naturally, Rachel¡¯s status had risen, making Ariel slightly more on edge. Meanwhile, Marie, the unsung heroine of this affair, was inwardly in agony. ¡®It¡¯s great that the matter was resolved successfully. This outcome will likely lead the Crown Prince to view Rachel more favorably now.¡¯ Recently, Rachel¡¯s progress had been remarkably smooth. Unlike Ariel, who kept making mistakes, Rachel always showed a positive image. It was all thanks to Marie working behind the scenes. Because of that, Rachel would certainly be in debt to her. ¡®If Lady Rachel truly becomes the Crown Princess, I will gain the status of a free person and be able to leave the palace.¡¯ It was a win-win situation. However, Marie still wore an anxious expression. ¡®But why is the Crown Prince still indifferent towards Lady Rachel despite her clearly doing well¡­?¡¯ That was the problem. Rachel was undoubtedly performing well¡ªmuch better than Ariel¡ªbut the Crown Prince showed no significant reaction. He only showed the same indifference as when they first met. ¡®Is Lady Rachel not to his liking?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t like he showed any interest in Ariel either¡ªit was all the same. ¡®What should I do? To leave the palace, Lady Rachel needs to be chosen as the Crown Princess. But there¡¯s no guarantee that will happen. I¡¯m worried.¡¯ Marie tried to come up with ways to bring Rachel closer to the Crown Prince. However, amidst such contemplation, a significant development occurred in the palace that made Marie forget about those concerns. At last, the delegation from the East Nation were granted an audience with Crown Prince Rael. Their representative, Kashan, brought forth an unexpected bombshell to the Crown Prince. ¡°What¡­ did you just say?¡± The Crown Prince asked Kashan, his voice filled with a hint of displeasure. And it wasn¡¯t just the Crown Prince. Prime Minister Oren and the other minsters also wore expressions of fury on their faces. Understandable, given that what Kashan had brought up was shocking. ¡°You¡¯re asking us to provide rations to East Nation?¡± Kashan, the representative of the delegation, nodded. ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Our nation has been suffering from severe drought for several years now. We have managed to sustain ourselves with rations, but even that has its limits. People across our kingdom are now starving to death. Thus, the Sultan hopes that the Eastern Empire, can provide some assistance.¡± As soon as he was done speaking, the ministers of the empire erupted in anger. Demanding that an enemy country provide them with food was an absurd request. ¡°Your Highness, there is nothing more to hear. Get these people out of our borders immediately!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s outrageous!¡± As the tension began to escalate, the Crown Prince raised his hand. ¡°Stop. Quiet down.¡± He stared coldly at the delegate. ¡°Are you aware of how incredibly impertinent your request sounds? Food aid? It¡¯s unfortunate that you¡¯re experiencing a drought, but what reason do we have to help you?¡± ¡°As a neighboring country, we simply hope for your generous assistance,¡± Kahsan replied. ¡°If you provide aid this time, our nation will forever be in your debt. Should the Empire face difficulties in the future, we will support you as if it were our own endeavors. However, if you refuse to help us¡­¡± Kashan said in a low voice, ¡°We will have no other choice. We cannot simply stand by and watch our people starve to death. The Sultan will be compelled to take military action.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The faces of the ministers, including the Crown Prince, hardened. ¡°Military action? Are you suggesting that you¡¯ll wage war with us?¡± ¡°We certainly do not desire war either. War is our last resort, an option only when there is no other choice.¡± However, despite what Kashan said, it was ultimately a threat to resort to military action if they didn¡¯t provide rations. Suddenly, the atmosphere at the assembly became icy. ¡°I see now that they¡¯re not envoys but a bunch of thieves.¡± ¡°I will reiterate once again, our nation does not wish to engage in war with the Empire,¡± Kashan shook his head and said, ¡°I heard that the Empire has had good harvest for years, unlike us who¡¯s suffering from draught. That there is surplus of food in your warehouses, to the extent that it¡¯s infested with pests.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you were to compassionately help us with rations out of the kindness of your hearts, then naturally there would be no war. Plus, our nation will never forget the favor we¡¯d receive from the Empire.¡± A heavy and suffocating atmosphere descended upon the assembly. Kashan then concluded his words with the following statement: ¡°We await your wise judgment for the sake of both nations.¡± After the assembly, the palace was in an uproar. Most of the ministers expressed their anger and shouted, ¡°Where did they dredge up such insolence?! If not robbery, what else do you call that? To boldly brandish threats like that?¡± ¡°Who do they think they are to make such demands to our empire?¡± ¡°What are you all waiting for? Immediately apprehend the delegation and drive them out beyond the border!¡± Everyone was furious. The idea that military action could be taken if food aid was not provided was not a mere suggestion, but a threat. ¡°War, you say? Let them come and attack us. We are not afraid at all.¡± ¡°Indeed, it is about time we show those infidels their place,¡± one of the ministers exclaimed vehemently. Despite the East Nation being a powerful state that had dominated the East, the empire¡¯s power was no less formidable. Thus, there was no reason to submit to the threats of the East Nation. Suddenly, there were those who cautiously voiced objections. ¡°But what if they really start a war? While we may not be defeated, the damage would be serious.¡± ¡°If we went to war with the East Nation, the Western Empire under Emperor Johannes III, may take advantage of our vulnerability.¡± The ministers who advocated for war fell silent at those words. Although they were not afraid of the East Nation, considering the East Empire¡¯s power was not inferior, it was inevitable that significant losses would occur in a war. ¡®In that case, Emperor Johannes III of the Western Empire would be pleased. He is an opportunistic bastard,¡¯ The Crown Prince, who had been quietly listening from his seat in the conference room, thought to himself. ¡®It¡¯s an extremely complicated situation, as neither option seemed feasible.¡¯ First of all, it was out of the question to submit to the Eastern nation¡¯s threats as one of the ministers suggested. It would be an absolute disgrace to the empire¡¯s reputation. But what if an actual war broke out? How would the casualties be mitigated? ¡®The innocent people from the borderlands close to the East Nation would be caught in the crossfire.¡¯ The Crown Prince closed his eyes. Even if a war broke out, the nobles would suffer minimal losses. It was the commoner who would bear the brunt of the fighting and bloodshed. That¡¯s why the nobles could easily suggest war. ¡®I am not afraid of war. If it is were to happen, I would not be afraid. However¡­ Is waging war the best option for the people in this case?¡¯ As a ruler, he had to live solely for his people¡¯s sake. From his judgment, avoiding war would be preferable if possible. ¡®Is there no other way? A way to avoid war without yielding to their threats?¡¯ With that, Rael delved deep into contemplation. As rumors spread about the possibility of war with the East Nation, a heavy atmosphere fell over the palace. Suddenly, the Crown Princess Selection became insignificant to everyone. Of course, not everyone was concerned about the threat of war. The nobles, who would be unaffected by the war, chattered without worries. ¡°Will war really break out?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Well, what if it does happen? We have His Highness don¡¯t we? He would easily defeat those heretics.¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s so annoying that all the social functions in the capital have been canceled because of that. I already brought new dresses and everything.¡± Marie inwardly frowned as she listened to the idle chatter of the noblewomen in the palace. ¡®They are so ignorant of the gravity of the situation. Well, if war were to break out, it would be the commoners who would shed blood,¡¯ Marie thought bitterly. In truth, the likelihood of the repercussions of the war reaching the capital was minimal. That¡¯s why those noblewomen could comfortably engage in such casual conversations. However, Marie, who had experienced war firsthand, couldn¡¯t possibly entertain such thoughts. ¡®If war breaks out, countless people will die once again.¡¯ Marie closed her eyes, recalling the horrifying events of the past. ¡®It seems that even His Highness wants to avoid war as much as possible. Is there no way to prevent war?¡¯ Because she attend to the Crown Prince every night, Marie knew that he was grappling with the dilemma of avoiding war. The intensity of his struggle was evident as Marie noticed his insomnia worsening. ¡®But it¡¯s not that easy. We can¡¯t simply yield to the threats of the East Nation,¡¯ Marie thought to herself with a stiff expression. As time passed by, it grew late into the night. As usual, Marie made her way to the Crown Prince¡¯s chamber to soothe his insomnia. Although all the scheduled events related to the selection process had been canceled due to the threat of war, she continued to visit the Crown Prince late at night to help him sleep. However, as soon as she arrived at his chamber, she cocked her head. Despite the late hour, the Crown Prince was nowhere to be found. ¡°The Crown Prince is still in his office.¡± Almond, one of the guards who happened to be around his chamber, informed Marie. ¡°Ah¡­ In that case¡­¡± Marie pondered whether she should just leave or not upon hearing that the Crown Prince was in his office. But then, Almond said, ¡°You should go to his office.¡± ¡°What? But¡­¡± ¡°The Crown Prince is deeply troubled,¡± Almond said, looking at her. ¡°He would love it if you come.¡± Marie blinked at his words. What did he mean by that? CH 3.18 ¡°¡­¡­I should go?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t His Highness particularly fond of you? Go and give him some words of encouragement.¡± Though she found it incredulous, Marie nodded her head in agreement. ¡®I should give him a cup of tea for his insomnia.¡¯ After Marie brewed a cup of tea, she quickly headed to his office. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s me, Marie.¡± The iron door creaked open, revealing the familiar sight of the crown prince wearing an iron mask at his wooden desk, completely engrossed in his work. ¡°Marie?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I have brought you a warm tea.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The crown prince lifted the corners of his mouth ever so slightly beneath the iron mask. It was a faint smile that occasionally graced the crown prince¡¯s face, but today, Marie sensed a hint of exhaustion within it. Upon closer inspection, it became evident that weariness filled not only his smile but also his eyes covered by the iron mask. Now that Marie had thought about it, she could hardly recall the last time she saw him asleep. ¡°¡­¡­How about getting some rest? I¡¯m concerned about your well-being.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Right now, I¡¯m dealing with something much more important than my health.¡± Upon hearing those words, Marie held back a sigh. She couldn¡¯t help but marvel how a ruler like him could exist. At times, it seemed as though the crown prince was subjecting himself to hardship for the sake of the empire and its people. ¡°The tea you brew always put my mind at ease, Marie.¡± Not to mention, he showed consideration towards her as well. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, so you should head back and rest. You must be tired.¡± Upon hearing his concern, an indescribable emotion stirred within her. ¡®Is there no way I can help the crown prince?¡± Yes, she wanted to help him. She longed to aid him¡ªthe very person who¡¯d tirelessly dedicated himself to his people¡¯s welfare while neglecting his own¡ªhoping for even the slightest glimpse of progress. ¡®And I don¡¯t want people to suffer from unnecessary war, even if it¡¯s not my homeland,¡¯ Marie thought so in her head. ¡®Think, Marie. There must be a solution.¡¯ Suddenly, a simple solution came to her mind. ¡®Hold on. Shouldn¡¯t it be like this?¡¯ Seeing her like that, the crown prince asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°Marie? Do you have something to say? If there¡¯s something on your mind, feel free to share it.¡± Marie hesitated before opening her mouth. ¡°Your Highness, may I share with you my thoughts regarding the recent incident?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you could speak freely?¡± The crown prince frowned and scolded her, ¡°You are mine, so stop being humble. From now on, no matter what happens, don¡¯t ever speak that way again.¡± Upon hearing those words, Marie once again felt an indescribable emotion. The crown prince was undoubtedly concerned about her, but the nature of his favor remained ambiguous. Summoning her courage, Marie spoke up. ¡°Is it really impossible to provide food for the kingdom?¡± ¡°It is impossible,¡± The Crown Prince answered right away. ¡°We are not a vassal state of the Eastern Kingdom. No matter how much we want to avoid war, we cannot submit to their threats.¡± It was an undeniable truth. Facing the consequences of war¡ªno matter how severe¡ªwas still preferable to surrendering to the East Kingdom. Of course, Marie was well aware of that. Nonetheless, she had brought up the topic to the crown prince for a different reason. ¡°As Your Highness mentioned, it is impossible to yield to the East Kingdom. But what about trading with them?¡± ¡°Trade?¡± Upon hearing those words, the crown prince¡¯s eyes sparked with interest. ¡°Yes, the idea is to provide food in exchange for a fair price. This way, through mutual trade, the empire¡¯s reputation will remain untarnished, and the kingdom will achieve what it wants, consequently avoiding war.¡± The crown prince, in awe of Marie¡¯s suggestion, said, ¡°Great idea. Marie, did you come up with this?¡± Marie couldn¡¯t help but wince at those words. It seemed too suspicious for a mere maid like her¡ªwho used to do menial tasks¡ªto come up with such an insightful suggestion. ¡®It¡¯s alright. After all, that¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now. I just need to stay undetected until I leave the imperial palace with Lady Rachel¡¯s help.¡¯ Rather than turning a blind eye, she decided to help the crown prince in solving the problem at hand. As Rael inhaled the gentle aroma of the tea, he said, ¡°Actually, I had the same idea. If we sell the food for a fair price, it will be a mutually beneficial transaction.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡­.¡± ¡°But it is impossible right from the start.¡± With a low voice, the crown prince explained to Marie, who had a puzzled expression on her face, ¡°Because they are considered ¡®heretics¡¯.¡± Marie realized at once what the crown prince was trying to say. ¡°That word¡­¡± ¡°Yes, in principle, Western countries, including our empire, are prohibited from trading gold and silver with them. Private transactions, of course, are not explicitly blocked, but official trade on a national level is not permitted.¡± Marie realized she had not considered that aspect deeply enough. ¡®Well, it¡¯s not surprising that a shrewd prince like him has already thought of that.¡¯ In principle, Western countries are restricted from trading currency and goods with Eastern countries. Although this principle was not strictly followed due to various loopholes, large-scale transactions are, of course, prohibited. ¡°Could we receive payment in goods instead of money?¡± ¡°It is possible. However, all items with monetary value such as pepper, spices, dyes, and jewels are generally prohibited.¡± The crown prince shook his head. ¡°Anything other than those specific items can still be traded, but they hold little value compared to the prohibited items.¡± Marie nodded in understanding. The crown prince¡¯s words rang true. If they somehow find a way to trade with them, what non-prohibited goods could they possibly receive in exchange? ¡°I apologize, Your Highness. I have disturbed you for nothing.¡± ¡°No, Marie. The idea you shared with me is something I had considered as well. If you have any other good ideas, please let me know.¡± With that, Marie exited the crown prince¡¯s office and sighed, her heart filled with frustration. ¡°Ha. Is there no other way?¡± Instead of returning to her chamber, Marie remained outside his office, deep in contemplation. The looming threat of war and the potential loss of countless live weighed heavily on her, compelling her to desperately find a way to help the crown prince in resolving the issue effectively. ¡®Aside from the items prohibited from trading with the Eastern Kingdom, is there anything valuable that could be received in exchange? If such a thing exists, exchanging food rations for that item could maintain the empire¡¯s prestige and result in a mutually beneficial transaction. Think, Marie!¡¯ Marie reminisced about the numerous books she had read during her past confinement in the Cloyan Kingdom Palace. She recounted how, during her time in the palace, reading books were her sole means of pastime, allowing her to accumulate a wealth of knowledge. Even now as a lady-in-waiting, her exceptional judgment and insight occasionally shone through, thanks to the knowledge she had gained from her extensive reading. ¡®But no matter how much I wrack my brains, I cannot think of a valuable item for trading.¡¯ Plus, the prohibited items themselves were not specific goods but rather a broad range of items encompassing anything that could be traded with ¡®heretics¡¯. As a result, there was no viable options left after excluding basically everything. Merchants could manage to trade prohibited items in secret, but for a vast territory like the East Empire, it was not possible. ¡®What should we do? Is there truly no solution?¡¯ She anxiously bit her lip as the night went on like that. Upon returning to her chamber, Marie struggled to fall asleep, her mind plagued by worries. Eventually, at midnight, she succumbed to sleep. Perhaps due to her prolonged preoccupation throughout the night, Marie found herself dreaming once again. Marie¡¯s eyes widened as the vividness of the dream felt like she were experiencing it in real life. It must be one of the mysterious lucid dreams that granted her special abilities! ¡®Is it a dream related to the situation involving the Eastern Kingdom?¡¯ Marie swallowed nervously. While she had previously despised having lucid dreams because they often foreshadowed mishaps, she felt different this time. Perhaps that lucid dream held the key to solving their current predicament. She focused her entire mind on the contents of the dream. However¡­ something felt odd about the dream. ¡°What are we having for today¡¯s meal?¡± ¡°The rations from His Highness are nearly running out.¡± They were speaking in the imperial language, and surprisingly, the dream took place within the empire itself. Judging by their accents, it appeared to be set in the southwest region, known as the poorest region in the empire. The individuals in the dream, clad in tattered clothing, sighed deeply. ¡°I heard that the other regions have had bountiful harvests. Meanwhile our region continues to struggle.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not the extreme humidity, it¡¯s the heavy rainfall. The problem is that this cycle repeats every year¡­¡­¡± ¡°Not to mention, our soil is also infertile¡­¡± Someone said in a voice full of despair, ¡°I don¡¯t know what else we can eat this year¡­¡± Startled, Marie abruptly woke up from her sleep. ¡°What kind of dream was that?¡± As usual, she couldn¡¯t discern the meaning behind the dream. ¡°A dream about farmers? And from the southwest region of the empire, no less?¡± She tilted her head. The characters in the dream were clearly peasants from the southwestern region. ¡®Unlike other regions, the southwest region seems to have difficulties every year. Just like the contents of the dream,¡¯ Marie thought to herself. In contrast to other regions known for their fertile lands, the southwest region, located near the sea, had a subtropical climate, abundant rainfall, and less fertile soil. As a result, even when wheat was cultivated, the yields were often meager. ¡®The southwest region is under the crown prince¡¯s jurisdiction but¡­¡¯ Marie recalled what she knew about the southwest region. Although it was an imperial territory, it did not prove to be beneficial for the empire. On the contrary, after the civil war ended, the land remained ownerless as no one was willing to claim it. As a result, the crown prince took control of it. Due to the continuous years of decline, a significant amount of tax was allocated for relief efforts, surpassing the amount expected to be collected in taxes. ¡®But why did I have this dream? It¡¯s not like I was bestowed with any special abilities,¡¯ Marie wondered, tilting her head in contemplation. As usual, the dream was unlikely to be meaningless. It seemed that the dream was related to the current predicament at hand. ¡®Let¡¯s analyze the dream. There must be clues within it.¡¯ With those thoughts in mind, Marie began her day. She rose from her bed, dressed herself, and proceeded to carry out her duties at the Lion Palace. However, her mind remained preoccupied. The need to find clues to help the crown prince persisted, as she was determined to prevent any unnecessary bloodshed from occurring. t/n: east nation ¡ú eastern kingdom, cause i have a late realization that it sounded better. will change them in the previous chapters later since they¡¯re still unedited anyway CH 3.19 But her efforts seemed in vain, with no noticeable progress. She pondered the meaning behind her dream, or rather, if it was a meaningless dream altogether. ¡®Is it just a dream?¡¯ Marie thought to herself, feeling bewildered. No matter how she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t find any connection between the Eastern Kingdom and the peasants of the southwestern region. ¡®What on earth could it be?¡¯ Without realizing it, she released a sigh, prompting Rachel, who was by her side, to ask in a puzzled voice, ¡°Marie, why the sigh? What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I was just worried about the delegation, that¡¯s all.¡± Rachel nodded in response to Marie¡¯s words. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. This matter needs to be resolved quickly. The selection schedule has been completely canceled, and I have no idea what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡± Due to the sudden emergency situation, both Rachel and Ariel had suspended all activities and sought refuge in the annex of the Lion Palace. Feeling frustrated with the situation, Rachel slightly pursed her lips. ¡®I must become the Crown Princess for my true goal.¡¯ Rachel suddenly remembered her ¡®true goal.¡¯ To achieve it, she needed to become the Crown Princess, but unfortunately, an unexpected predicament had risen in the empire. As she contemplated this, she remembered Marie¡¯s knack for solving problems effortlessly, almost like magic. She turned to Marie and asked, ¡°Marie, do you happen to have any good ideas on how to solve this problem? I feel like you always come up with something.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s a highly intricate matter.¡± ¡°Is that so? What a shame. If there were a viable solution, it could greatly impress His Highness.¡± It wasn¡¯t just about earning favor. If Rachel could propose a clever approach to handle that urgent matter, the Crown Prince might even reward her by making her the Crown Princes, considering the magnitude of this matter for the Empire. ¡°Let¡¯s have some cake. Would you like some, Marie?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± ¡°Are you sure? This cake is made with sugar instead of honey, so it tastes divine.¡± Marie made a surprised expression upon hearing Rachel¡¯s words. Sugar was a considered a luxury ingredient, as it was rarely cultivated in Europe and mostly imported from the East. It was so expensive that only the wealthy nobility could afford it, making it a rarity for most people. As a result, honey was commonly used as a substitute sweetener for sugar. ¡®I wish we could trade food rations for sugar.¡¯ The value of sugar was so expensive that it rivaled that of gold, commanding prices higher than food rations. ¡®But sugar is also a prohibited item for trade. While merchants can engage in private transactions, the Empire can¡¯t do the same.¡¯ As Rachel enjoyed her cake, she mumbled almost introspectively, ¡°Sugar tastes so delicious, but why is it so expensive? It would be wonderful if our Empire could also grow sugar.¡± Marie stared at Rachel in shock. ¡®Wait a minute! What did she just say?¡¯ Marie asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Lady Rachel, what did you just say?¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯m just saying that it would be wonderful if our Empire could cultivate sugar as well. That way, it would be more accessible, don¡¯t you think?¡± Rachel tilted her head as she asked, ¡°But wasn¡¯t sugar only produced in the East? Why do you think so, Marie?¡± However, Rachel¡¯s question left Marie momentarily speechless, a sudden realization striking her. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I think of this before? We don¡¯t necessarily have to receive finished goods in exchange for our food rations,¡¯ Marie thought, her eyes trembling. ¡®All we need to do is obtain sugarcane seeds! With those seeds, the Empire can produce its own sugar!¡¯ Marie¡¯s throat tightened. The idea was simply incredible¡ªproducing sugar within the Empire! It would be more than sufficient compensation for food rations. In fact, it felt more like stumbling upon a goose that laid golden eggs. ¡®Granted, Europe may not possess the ideal climatic conditions for cultivating sugarcane, but the Empire happens to have places like that.¡¯ Marie recalled the conditions for cultivating sugarcane. Sugarcane thrived in regions with consistently high temperatures and abundant rainfall year-round. While most of Europe failed to meet these conditions, the Empire had the perfect location. It was the very same southwestern region she had seen in her dreams, afflicted by endless famine. ¡®While the southwestern region may not be suitable for growing wheat, it is rather well-suited for sugarcane cultivation.¡¯ Then she thought, ¡®Currently, the sugar trade is monopolized by Venetian merchants. But what if the Empire could produce its own sugar and distribute it throughout Europe?¡¯ The potential wealth that could be generated from such venture was beyond Marie¡¯s imagination. She couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom the immense financial gains that awaited them. ¡®Let¡¯s go and inform the Crown Prince about this immediately.¡¯ There was no doubt that the Crown Prince would be delighted. It presented a remarkable method to transform a crisis into an opportunity. ¡®Once His Highness learns of this, he may finally be able to get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡¯ What¡¯s up with her? For some reason, Marie wanted to ensure that he received some proper rest. Perhaps because she¡¯d been seeing him push himself too hard lately that she¡¯d thought so. ¡®Let¡¯s head to the Lion Palace.¡¯ But just as Marie was planning to do that, Rachel, who had been quietly observing Marie¡¯s expression, suddenly said, ¡°Marie, have you figured something out?¡± ¡°¡­..!¡± Marie looked at Rachel in surprise. Rachel¡¯s face lit up with joy upon realizing that Marie had indeed come up with something. ¡°Tell me what you came up with. I¡¯ll personally convey it to His Highness, just as I did last time.¡± With a gentle smile, Rachel said, ¡°Well, it would be beneficial for you if things go well for me, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± On that day, Rachel requested an audience with the Crown Prince. Upon hearing the concerns of those around him that he had been neglecting the two candidates due to the delegation, the Crown Prince decided to have a simple dinner together. But since Ariel had also been neglected, Rachel ended up sharing the dinner with Ariel. ¡°Greetings, Lady Ariel.¡± Arriving at the dining area with Marie, Rachel politely bowed her head upon seeing Ariel. Ariel, who had been on edge due to Rachel¡¯s recent prominence, snorted at her and barely acknowledged her greeting. Sitting at the large dining table, Ariel looked at Marie disapprovingly. ¡®To think that she¡¯s brought such a lowly maid, almost like a slave, to a meal with His Highness.¡¯ Rachel couldn¡¯t help but smile in spite of Ariel¡¯s behavior. Normally, she would have subtly provoke her, but this time, she didn¡¯t feel inclined to do so. It¡¯s because she was overcome with excitement at the thought of speaking with the Crown Prince. ¡®It¡¯s nice that Lady Ariel will be joining us for the meal too.¡¯ Rachel quietly thought to herself, ¡®Because this competition ends today. The Crown Princess position will be mine.¡¯ She recalled the idea that Marie had suggested earlier. In exchange of providing food rations, they would acquire sugarcane seeds and start producing sugar themselves! It was truly an incredible idea. Not only would it help them overcome the current crisis, but it would also bring immense prosperity to the Empire in the future. ¡®I will definitely gain his favor with this solution. The Crown Prince, who maintains a clear system of rewards and punishments, will not overlook it. He will grant me a generous reward, I¡¯m sure of it.¡¯ And as a Crown Princess candidate, there is only one possible reward for her: to be appointed as the Crown Princess. ¡®This tiresome selection will come to an end at last.¡¯ Rachel couldn¡¯t wait to see Ariel¡¯s expression once she shared her solution to the Crown Prince. Just imagining it brought her tremendous satisfaction. However, Rachel suddenly felt hesitant about appropriating Marie¡¯s idea. But she quickly shook her head. ¡®It would be beneficial for both Marie and I if things go well and I become the Crown Princess.¡¯ Then she thought, ¡®Anyway, Marie¡¯s abilities are truly amazing. Once I become a Crown Princess, should I keep her by my side?¡¯ Marie¡¯s abilities were truly impressive. The more Rachel got to know her, the more she couldn¡¯t help but be in awe. Suddenly, Rachel felt an urge to continue utilizing Marie¡¯s talents even after becoming the Crown Princess. ¡®No, that wouldn¡¯t be prudent. If it were to be discovered that Marie actually did the tasks that I took credit for, it would be problematic.¡¯ Rachel¡¯s beautiful eyes casted downward. It was a subtle change that happened in an instant, while no one was watching. ¡®Once the selection is over, I¡¯ll have to send her out of the palace to keep her from speaking. Preferably as far away as possible, like outside the Empire.¡¯ Fortunately, Marie also wanted to leave the Empire herself. If Marie had wanted to stay within the Empire, it would have complicated matters. But anyway, that was a concern for another time. In her usual gentle tone, Rachel said, ¡°Marie, could you pass me my handkerchief?¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Rachel. Here it is.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As Rachel received the handkerchief and unfolded it, a cold voice suddenly loomed before them. ¡°Pardon me for being late. Have you been waiting long?¡± It was none other than Crown Prince Rael. Everyone in the room rose to their feet and paid their respects. ¡°Greetings, Your Imperial Highness.¡± ¡°Please take a seat. We don¡¯t have much time, so bring the food immediately.¡± The Crown Prince beckoned to the waiting servant. The servant then bowed their head and promptly started serving the dishes. Given the circumstances, it was not a an elaborate supper, but rather, a simple one. ¡°Your Highness, thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule,¡± Rachel said politely, taking the initiative. The Crown Prince nodded and coldly responded, ¡°Very well. What is it that you wish to discuss with me, Lady Rachel?¡± His cold eyes pierced through Rachel, sending a shiver down her spine, much like anyone else who faced his iron mask. Nonetheless, she confidently opened her mouth, knowing that what she was about to say would undoubtedly leave a strong impression on the Crown Prince himself. ¡°I dared to request an audience with Your Highness because I have a solution to offer regarding the audacious demands of the Eastern Kingdom.¡± Upon hearing her words, the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes sparked with interest. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± However, Rachel sensed that something was off. Although she had supposedly come up with a solution, the Crown Prince¡¯s gaze seemed to focus not on her, but on the maid, Marie, standing behind her. ¡°Go on.¡± Rachel tilted her head slightly and began to explain. ¡°The solution I have come up with is¡­¡± She recited the solution exactly as Marie had told her. As her solution unfolded, Lady Ariel, who had been listening from the sidelines, grew increasingly astonished, her face filled with disbelief. Although Ariel lacked deep understanding in politics and diplomacy, she grasped the significance of what Rachel was suggesting. It was something beyond Ariel¡¯s imagination; a way that could overcome the Empire¡¯s current problem while also yielding substantial benefits at the same time. Even the Crown Prince¡¯s blue eyes flickered with surprise. Seeing his reaction, Rachel smiled inwardly. It was evident that the Crown Prince was impressed by what she had said. CH 3.20 ¡°¡­That¡¯s all.¡± After Rachel finished speaking, silence fell over the dining hall. Ariel, realizing the enormity of Rachel¡¯s contribution, turned pale and closed her mouth in dismay. Meanwhile, the Crown Prince remained silent, his thoughts completely inscrutable behind the iron mask. ¡®He¡¯s definitely impressed,¡¯ Rachel thought brimming with confidence. After a brief pause, the Crown Prince finally broke his silence. ¡°It¡¯s an excellent idea.¡± Rachel¡¯s face brightened. Suppressing the urge to grin, she timidly bowed her head. ¡°You flatter m¡­¡± However, before she could finish speaking, the Crown Prince interjected, ¡°But who did you hear that from?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes trembled faintly. What kind of question was that all of a sudden? ¡°Well, of course, it was me¡­¡± As she tried to answer, her voice trailed off as the Crown Prince wordlessly gazed into her eyes. His eyes were dull, devoid of any emotion, intensifying her anxiety. ¡°Lady Rachel of Istvan, is it truly your own idea?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Your Highness.¡± Rachel swallowed nervously and thought, ¡®Don¡¯t be nervous, Rachel. You¡¯re the only one who knows that it was Marie¡¯s idea.¡¯ Reminding herself of that fact, Rachel managed to calm down a bit. With a confident tone, she said, ¡°I still have much to learn, but it is indeed my own idea, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The Crown Prince nodded wordlessly. Meanwhile, Marie, who had been quietly watching from the background, felt a sense of unease. Somehow, it felt like the Crown Prince could see through everything. ¡°If it is your own idea, then I assume you have also thought of a solution to address the potential backlash from the neighboring countries regarding the food aid?¡± ¡°..¡­..Pardon?¡± Rachel¡¯s mind went blank. Just what kind of question was that? Not only did she struggle to provide an answer, but she also failed to grasp the gist of the Crown Prince¡¯s question. ¡°Well¡­ unlike sugar, sugarcane seeds are not prohibited for trade with the heretics¡­¡± ¡°I am not asking about the seeds. I¡¯m referring to the issue of providing food aid.¡± The Crown Prince said in a low voice, ¡°No matter how noble our intentions may be, if we were to offer a substantial amount of food rations to the Eastern Kingdom, it is only natural for other Western nations to denounce us. So how do you plan to address that predicament?¡± Rachel¡¯s face turned pale as she had never considered that before. ¡°Well¡­ um¡­¡± She wanted to turn around and ask Marie, but there¡¯s no way she could. Similarly, Marie, who stood behind them, turned pale. Of course, she knew the answer to the Crown Prince¡¯s question. With a clear understanding of the trade dynamics between Western and Eastern nations, she could readily provide a solution. However, she couldn¡¯t share it with Rachel. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ She thought as the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder. In that moment, as Marie¡¯s apprehension heightened, her eyes met the Crown Prince¡¯s gaze. ¡°.¡­..!¡± Marie¡¯s eyes trembled in response. The crown prince¡¯s eyes seemed to convey: ¡ª Marie, did you come up with that idea? Though it was unclear how he knew, it was evident that he saw through everything! ¡®But that¡¯s not all. To pose such a question¡­ It means that the crown prince has arrived at the same solution as me.¡¯ The Crown Prince looked at Rachel once more. Meanwhile, Rachel was internally screaming as she struggled to find an answer to the Crown Prince¡¯s question. ¡°Our empire wields great power, so we can dismiss any opposition from the other nations¡­¡± ¡°Dismiss? If we brand ourselves as an empire that openly trades with the ¡®heretics¡¯, we may face unpredictable consequences. Dismiss them?¡± The Crown Prince shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you came up with that kind of method. Did you have a revelation in your dream?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Rachel¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. Crown Prince Rael let out a deep sigh and said, ¡°Lady Rachel of Istvan.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Do you have any idea about what kind of childhood I had?¡± At his sudden question, everyone present in the room wore a puzzled expression. The Crown Prince continued in a detached tone, ¡°I lived through the palace¡¯s treacherous power struggle, where if you don¡¯t kill, you die. During that time, everyone in the palace wore masks and lived with the constant thoughts of stabbing each other in the back. My mother and sister died that way.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Because of that, do you know what I despise the most?¡± ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± The Crown Prince coldly said, ¡°Deception.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Rachel¡¯s face turned as pale as a corpse, realizing what the Crown Prince was implying. The Crown Prince was pointing out that Rachel had attempted to deceive him by pretending to have accomplished what Marie had done. ¡°I, I¡­ I¡¯ve never tried to deceive you, Your Highness¡­¡± She stammered in her defense, but the crown prince¡¯s expression only grew colder. ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want to hear it any more. This isn¡¯t the first time you did that. Since you are a ¡®clever¡¯ young lady, you should know exactly what I¡¯m talking about.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± In an instant, Rachel¡¯s face turned paler and paler. ¡°I¡¯m no longer in the mood to eat. You may excuse yourself from the table.¡± And just like that, the supper abruptly came to an end. Ariel looked baffled, not knowing exactly why the Crown Prince was angry at Rachel and why the latter was in shock. Just as they were about to leave the dining hall, the Crown Prince suddenly said, ¡°Marie, please come with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The Crown Prince led Marie to the terrace of the Lion Palace. Rael, who was already seated, gestured to the vacant chair across from him and said, ¡°Sit down.¡± ¡°H-How could I dare to sit in front of Your Highness¡­¡± Marie declined in embarrassment, but the Crown Prince shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, please have a seat. Haven¡¯t you been standing for a while now?¡± With his insistence, Marie reluctantly took a seat. As she settled down, another maid served them tea. ¡°Please have some tea first.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Thank you, Your Highness.¡± However, Marie couldn¡¯t bring herself to drink tea while sitting in front of him. Instead, she silently observed him. ¡®Fortunately¡­ It seems that his anger has subsided.¡¯ She had been quite frightened by the icy atmosphere earlier, but now it seemed that his anger had calmed down. ¡®It¡¯s understandable that the Crown Prince would be angry. After all, Rachel attempted to deceive him.¡¯ In truth, there was nothing inherently wrong with Rachel utilizing Marie¡¯s abilities, as it was customary for nobles like her to strategically employ the talents of those who work for her. However, Rachel had deliberately tried to deceive the Crown Prince by presenting Marie¡¯s ideas as her own. Not just once, but multiple times. It was clear that it wasn¡¯t an honest mistake. ¡°Did Rachel made you to do it?¡± Upon hearing those words, Marie immediately fell to her knees and begged for forgiveness. After all, she was also complicit in Rachel¡¯s schemes, having participated in the deception against the Crown Prince. ¡°I apologize, Your Highness. I have committed a grave offense. Please punish me.¡± As she knelt down with her head bowed, the Crown Prince said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Despite everything, you have contributed greatly. With your contributions, I am willing to overlook that mistake as if it never happened. However, Marie¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know exactly why you helped Lady Rachel. Perhaps you¡¯re in trouble or whatsoever.¡± The Crown Prince said slowly, ¡°But because I care for you, if you ever have any difficulties, I hope you would confide in me rather than someone else. Since I care for you, I will ensure to take care of everything.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Marie¡¯s eyes trembled. She could feel his affection towards her, despite the coldness in his voice. ¡ªYes, that Crown Prince of Blood cares for her. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because of her abilities, but it was clear that he genuinely cared for her. And in that moment of realizing his feelings, Marie felt guilty. He cherished her so much, yet she was only trying to get away from him. Of course, it was something she had to do to avoid the risk of losing her life if her true identity were to be exposed. But still, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of guilt for everything. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. Truly¡­¡± The Crown Prince shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s not dwell on it. By the way, the solution Rachel suggested earlier, was it your own idea?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Your Highness.¡± Marie nodded, not denying it anymore. The Crown Prince¡¯s gaze gleamed with admiration. ¡°How impressive. I actually came to a similar conclusion after much deliberation. However, I hadn¡¯t considered importing sugarcane seeds at all. I wasn¡¯t aware that it could be cultivated in the southwestern region.¡± ¡°You flatter me, Your Highness.¡± As expected of the shrewd Crown Prince, it appeared that he had been contemplating a similar method. Marie had simply added the idea of producing sugar to it. ¡°No, it¡¯s truly an excellent method. If we can produce sugar, it can generate tremendous wealth. This crisis has turned into a tremendous opportunity.¡± However, the Crown Prince, who had been speaking in a voice of admiration, suddenly said, ¡°But there are several issues with this approach. I assume you are aware of them as well?¡± Marie met the Crown Prince¡¯s gaze. His eyes seemed to convey trust, as if saying, ¡®Of course, you would know, right?¡¯ After a brief moment of hesitation, Marie nodded her head. ¡°Yes, I am aware.¡± ¡°Good. Just like what I asked Lady Rachel earlier, how do you plan to deal with the backlash from other Western countries?¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s didn¡¯t ask because he did not know the answer. Instead, he wanted to confirm if she had the same thoughts as him. Marie answered concisely, ¡°We can use intermediaries.¡± In response to her answer, the Crown Prince lifted the corner of his mouth. It meant that Marie¡¯s thoughts aligned with his own once again. ¡°Could you please elaborate?¡± ¡°It would be difficult for our empire to officially trade food to the ¡®heretics¡¯. While it¡¯s not a prohibited trade item, it would still be seen as a large-scale trade.¡± Marie said slowly, ¡°But the situation changes when a third-party intermediary is involved. Our empire can trade food with the third-party intermediary and officially distance ourselves. Then, the intermediary can offer a price for the Eastern Kingdom to repurchase the food. This way, our empire can claim that we have never directly traded food to them, and therefore, cannot be challenged.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s a commonly used method by Western nations when trading with the Eastern Kingdom.¡± The Crown Prince nodded approvingly at Marie¡¯s answer. ¡°But there are still other issues to consider. What if they refuse to export the sugarcane seeds?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unlikely to happen. So far, they have imposed strict restrictions on the export of coffee beans, but they haven¡¯t enforced the same level of strictness to the sugarcane seeds yet.¡± Marie continued, ¡°And if they do refuse, then our empire needs to push back. It would be their loss anyway.¡± In response to her answer, the Crown Prince once more lifted the corner of his mouth. It was because Marie¡¯s thoughts aligned with his own once again. ¡®Impressive. How does she possess such deep foresight?¡¯ The Crown Prince admired inwardly. She was just a maid, yet her foresight was truly remarkable. It was much better than some of the empty-headed ministers. However, Rael concealed his amazement and continued to question her sternly, curious to see how far her thoughts would match his own. CH 3.21 Posted by:nyanmaru12-14 minutes 15.07.2023 ¡°What if they show force? What if they really start a war?¡± Marie¡¯s response to that question was quite unexpected. She said, ¡°If that happens, we¡¯ll just have to go to war.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°Our empire cannot continue to cater to their every whim forever. We have already made enough concessions. If they persist in persecuting our empire, we cannot remain passive.¡± Marie continued, ¡°Most importantly, our empire is not weak. We¡¯re only trying to avoid war to prevent unnecessary bloodshed, but when it comes to battles, we are fully capable of winning.¡± Upon hearing that response, the Crown Prince inexplicably felt an urge to burst into laughter. It was so amusing. ¡®How pleasant it is to converse with her.¡¯ Was it because they understood each other so well that he felt that way? For the last time, the Crown Prince asked, ¡°If we were to engage in war, what about the Western Empire? What course of action shall we take?¡± It was a challenging question, considering that Johannes III of the Western Empire could cunningly strike from behind, much like a hyena. Nevertheless, Marie answered without hesitation, ¡°All we have to do is dispatch a letter enlisting crusaders against the Eastern religion.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°The moment we enlist crusaders, the conflict between our empire and the Eastern Kingdom will transform into a holy war. Even if the Western Empire is our enemy, they will refrain from attacking us if we¡¯re in a holy war.¡± As Marie finished her explanation, something unexpected occurred, causing her eyes to widen. It was the sound of the Crown Prince¡¯s laughter. ¡®Is the Crown Prince of blood laughing?¡¯ Not to mention, it was a laughter that sounded genuinely happy. Marie, who had never heard the Crown Prince laugh like that in her entire life, gaped at him in surprise. After his laughter subsided, the Crown Prince turned to Marie and said, ¡°Marie, I heard your words loud and clear. Each and every one of them was impeccable¡ªnone of them missed the mark.¡± ¡°You flatter me, Your Highness.¡± ¡°How could you come up with all of these?¡± The Crown Prince asked with genuine curiosity. Rael, in fact, was a genius in various disciplines. Be it swordsmanship, music, various forms of art, military strategy, or politics, he exhibited a prodigious skill in every sphere. One might even say that he was a reincarnation of Saint Hildegard, a genius who left a mark in history. During his childhood, Rael encountered countless life-threatening situations at the hands of his brothers due to his exceptional brilliance, yet he triumphed over them all. However, she seemed to surpass even someone like him. ¡®Could she possibly be a reincarnation of the legendary genius Saint Hildegard?¡¯ Hildegard was a revered saint hailing from the region of Bingen in Germany, known for her remarkable accomplishments in various fields such as art, linguistics, medicine, prophecy, natural science, philosophy, herbalism, and composition. Her achievements were so extraordinary and wide-ranging that it was hard to believe that they were accomplished by a single person nor did they genuinely exist in history. ¡®¡­What should I say?¡¯ As Marie sensed the Crown Prince¡¯s awe-struck gaze upon her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled. She didn¡¯t want to draw any more attention to herself, but it seemed that it was already far too late. Trying to act inconspicuous now would only make things appear more strange. She had no choice but to answer honestly. ¡°I learned it from books.¡± ¡°From books?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Marie lowered her head and said, ¡°When I was a maid in the Cloyan Palace, I had free access to the library. Thanks to that, I was able to read a lot of books.¡± What she had said was not a lie. During her time in the palace, all she could do was read books as she lived in seclusion. She spent the whole day immersed in reading, allowing her to consume an enormous amount of literature. While she was lacking in other areas, her breadth of knowledge was exceptional, thanks to her extensive reading. The Crown Prince nodded wordlessly at her answer. ¡°Reading, I see.¡± Fortunately, it seemed that the libraries in the palaces were typically open to the maids as well, so he didn¡¯t have any particular doubts. ¡°Anyway, Marie, I¡¯ve heard all of your suggestions, and I find them all to be excellent.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Rising from his seat, he said with a grave tone, ¡°I will propose that solution to the Eastern Kingdom delegation. If the negotiations go well, I shall reward you for it.¡± Marie was slightly taken aback when the Crown Prince mentioned giving her a reward. ¡°A reward, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Yes, if this matter is resolved successfully, your contribution to the empire will be significant. It is only fitting that you receive a reward. Is there any specific reward you have in mind?¡± In that moment, Marie realized an unexpected opportunity had presented itself. ¡®Can I ask him for that?¡¯ What she earnestly desired was to be freed from the status of a prisoner of war¡ªto become a free man. If she were to become a free man, she could relinquish her role as a maid at the Lion Palace. In other words, she could escape the threat of getting discovered. However, one reason gave her pause. ¡¯Marie, you belong to me.¡¯ Those were the words he had said to her in the past. For some reason, the Crown Prince seemed to harbor both affection and possessiveness towards her. Would he simply let her go? Despite her reservations, Marie mustered the courage to voice her request. ¡°¡­.I want to become a free man.¡± ¡°A free man?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Marie anxiously watched his reaction, but his response took her by surprise. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he nonchalantly replied, ¡°That¡¯s not much.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Marie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, uncertain if he truly meant it. The Crown Prince went on, ¡°That alone is not enough to compensate for your contributions. Therefore, I will grant you a reward greater than that.¡± Marie couldn¡¯t wrap her mind around it. How could he easily grant her free status so easily? The Crown Prince looked at Marie and said, ¡°Now that I know what you want, I shall grant you a reward beyond your expectations.¡± Once the meeting between Marie and the Crown Prince concluded, he immediately began negotiating with the Eastern Kingdom delegation. The result was a great success. Just as Marie and the Crown Prince had planned, the eastern kingdom accepted their proposal. In exchange of providing food rations, the eastern kingdom would supply sugarcane seeds for sugar production. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Your Highness!¡± ¡°Sugar! It will bring immeasurable wealth to the empire!¡± Everyone applauded the Crown Prince for his ingenious plan. However, the Crown Prince shook his head and said, ¡°I merely adopted someone¡¯s suggestion¡ªit was not my own idea.¡± ¡°Then who came up with such a clever scheme?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Marie, the maid.¡± ¡°¡­¡­What?!¡± They were all in shock. Marie? Who was she? A maid? The Crown Prince reiterated, ¡°Yes, it was her idea, not mine.¡± His response sent them into a frenzy. How could a mere maid conceived such a clever scheme? Meanwhile, those who were already familiar with Marie were even more astounded. ¡°Is it the same Marie? The one who used to serve at the Lily Palace?¡± ¡°It appears so. She was recently transferred to the palace where His Highness resides.¡± ¡°Did Marie really come up with that ingenious plan?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t she appointed as His Highness¡¯ personal maid not too long ago?¡± Everyone buzzed with excitement. They were already aware of her remarkable abilities, but this incident brought their admiration to an entirely new level. The solution that Marie came up with brought three significant benefits to the empire. First, it brilliantly avoided conflict with the neighboring kingdom. Second, it would yield immense profits through sugar production. And third, it would revitalize the impoverished southwestern region. To think that such an incredible scheme was conceived by a mere maid. Suddenly, everyone became curious about who Marie was. Meanwhile, Marie, the heroine of this incident¡­ ¡®¡­..Oh no. It¡¯s spreading like wildfire.¡¯ ¡°How did it come to this?¡± She muttered, her face filled with despair. She had never expected the Crown Prince to openly mention her name like that. ¡®I should¡¯ve taken the Crown Prince¡¯s personality into account,¡¯ Marie lamented in hindsight. The Crown Prince always had a clear sense of rewards and punishments, never overlooking the accomplishments of his subordinates. Especially when someone achieved something noteworthy, it would not go unnoticed. Their name would be elevated with honor. That¡¯s how the Crown Prince typically operated. Of course, in most cases, one would be delighted to have their name esteemed in such a manner. But Marie let out a sigh. ¡®Well it¡¯s different for me.¡¯ She didn¡¯t like people¡¯s attention at all. Until now, despite accomplishing many things within the palace, only a handful of people were aware of it. Since she had never sought attention, she had remained unnoticed. However, the sudden spotlight on her left her feeling flustered. ¡®Regardless, I¡¯m glad that I will soon leave the palace. Once I receive the reward and attain my freedom, I¡¯ll leave immediately. I can¡¯t put it off any longer,¡¯ Marie concluded. As soon as she became a free man, liberating herself from the constraints of being a prisoner of war, she would leave the palace without hesitation. Although she was worried about not having saved any money, she possessed a range of skills, believing that she would find a way to make it work. ¡®Once I leave the palace, my worries will be over soon. Until then, I must hold on a little longer.¡¯ Marie clenched her fist as if to solidify her determination. However, she suddenly thought of the Crown Prince. ¡®He genuinely cared for me¡­¡¯ Once she receive the reward, she would leave his side. But she had no choice. ¡®I should at least leave a letter of thanks.¡¯ And then, another precious person crossed her mind: Kierhan. Since she had planned to visit his estate once she leave the palace, it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal. Some time had passed since then. Time passed by, with the ministers occupied in discussing the finer details with the Eastern Kingdom delegation. As things began to settle, Marie received a summons from Count Gilbert, the palace manager. ¡®He must be summoning me to present the reward as promised.¡¯ Marie¡¯s heart raced with anticipation. Finally, the time had come for her to shed the status of war captive and consequently leave the palace. She had longed for this moment, yet receiving it so easily left her feeling bewildered. Before long, Count Gilbert, with his stern countenance, spoke up. ¡°I shall deliver His Highness¡¯s message to you now, Marie.¡± Marie bowed her head and replied, ¡°Yes, please go ahead.¡± ¡°Congratulations. In recognition of your invaluable contribution to the recent affairs involving the Eastern Kingdom, His Highness has chosen to bestow upon you a reward.¡± At last! Marie¡¯s heart raced with excitement. ¡°First and foremost, His Highness has determined to absolve you from the status of being a war captive,¡± Count Gilbert declared. Marie¡¯s voice quivered as she asked, ¡°So¡­ does that mean I am free now?¡± Freedom! It was the very thing she had yearned for more than anything else. However, Count Gilbert¡¯s reaction was strange. ¡°Huh, free? No.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± Marie asked, wondering if she had misheard it. She was no longer a prisoner of war, so she should be free now, shouldn¡¯t she? Count Gilbert bursted into laughter. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Have you not heard His Highness¡¯ proclamation?¡± Although his voice bore a congratulatory tone, Marie couldn¡¯t shake the unsettling chill that ran down her spine as she repeated, ¡°Pardon?¡± t/n: i underestimated rael¡¯s obsession with marie¡­ CH 3.22 Posted by:nyanmaru12-16 minutes 15.07.2023 Marie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡®No way?¡¯ She felt a sense of unease creeping in. ¡°In recognition of your service, His Highness has decided to pardon you from your prisoner of war status and grant you an honorary title at the same time.¡± Marie¡¯s eyes grew as wide as saucers. ¡°Honorary title?¡± ¡°Yes, you understand what that means, right?¡± Of course, she understood. With a heavy heart, she thought to herself, ¡®No wonder everything seemed to fall into place too easily. To think that I¡¯m would be granted an honorary title.¡¯ Title of Honor. It was a title that fell below the ranks of the five orders of the peerage.* Of course, receiving a title was not a problem. In fact, it was a good thing. However, the concern lied in the implications of the honorary title. In other countries, the honorary title simply denoted a rank below that of a baron, but in the Eastern Empire, it held a different connotation. Marie thought with somber eyes, ¡®In the Eastern Empire, an honorary title is a distinction bestowed by the Emperor upon his most cherished and treasured person!¡¯ In the Eastern Empire, an honorary title carried a unique significance. It was title bestowed by the Emperor or Crown Prince upon someone he held dear, whom he wished to keep by his side for the rest of his life. As a result, those who received an honorary title, regardless of their status, became bound to the Emperor. It was, of course, a prestigious form of servitude. In Marie¡¯s case, it was expected that she would be bound to the Crown Prince, rather than the Emperor. At that moment, Rael¡¯s words resurfaced in her mind. ¡¯Marie, you belong to me,¡¯ his voice echoing within her thoughts. Then suddenly, Gilbert said, ¡°Furthermore, His Highness has personally bestowed upon you a surname.¡± ¡°¡­..!¡± ¡°Hilderren. Henceforth, your name shall be Marie von Hilderren.¡± As a result, Marie¡¯s plan to escape the palace was once again thwarted. Despite being liberated from the status of a war captive and acquiring a title at the same time, she remained firmly under the Crown Prince¡¯s grasp. Just like that, Marie was granted an honorary title. Naturally, those around her was in a state of uproar. She had gone from being a lowly war captive¡ªeven lower than a commoner¡ªto becoming a part of the peerage. Receiving an honorary title placed her closer to the ranks of true nobility, just below that of a baron. In fact, her status was higher than the knights or baronets.* Especially in the Empire, an honorary title carried a symbolic significance that extended beyond mere rank. It signified being the Crown Prince¡¯s most cherished and trusted aide. ¡°Congratulations, Marie. I suppose we can¡¯t address you so casually anymore.¡± Jane and her former fellow junior maids came to congratulate her. But it wasn¡¯t just them. ¡°Congratulations, Marie. Ah, no. You¡¯re Hon. Hilderren now.¡± Lady Ashlyn, the chief head maid, smiled and extended her congratulations. ¡°Hon.¡± was the appropriate honorific to address someone with an honorary title. ¡°Becoming the Honourable is not just a title, but the most esteemed distinction one can receive as a subject of this empire. Once again, from the bottom of my heart, congratulations.¡± Countess Ashlyn¡¯s words rang true. As it was a title that could only be bestowed by the Emperor or Crown Prince, it held an exceptional level of prestige. As a result, all of her former seniors and colleagues from the Lion Palace congratulated her with a tinge of envy. But Marie, the person at the center of it all¡­ ¡°¡­I feel like crying.¡± A feeling of despair suddenly overwhelmed her. She thought, ¡®I don¡¯t need this kind of reward. I don¡¯t need to be a noble. I¡¯d rather remain a commoner. And to think I received an honorary title! Why does nothing in my life ever go as planned?¡¯ The more she tried to get away from the Crown Prince, the deeper she felt herself sinking into a quagmire. Regardless of her lamentations, time continued to pass, and the day of her investiture ceremony arrived. The Crown Prince lifted the sword, symbolizing the authority of the emperor, and personally bestowed the honorary title upon Marie. ¡°I, Crown Prince Rael, acting on behalf of His Imperial Majesty, hereby grant you the Title of Honor.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Rael gently placed the sword on Marie¡¯s shoulder as she knelt before him. It was a ceremonial gesture performed when a monarch conferred a title on their subjects. ¡°Furthermore, I grant you the surname of Hilderren. Henceforth, you shall be known as Marie von Hilderren, and like the revered Saint Hildegard immortalized in history, you are charged with serving the Lord and the people.¡± Marie¡¯s expression became puzzled upon hearing the surname Hilderren. As expected, the surname was derived from St. Hildegard, a person who had achieved outstanding accomplishments in various fields. It seemed fitting to give Marie such an esteemed surname, given that she had exhibited exceptional abilities in various fields. ¡®It¡¯s not like the Crown Prince granted me the title with ill intentions.¡¯ Yes, of course she knew that he granted her the title as a reward for her significant contributions. As a just ruler, he never overlooked the accomplishments of his subjects and always provided them with due recognition. Therefore, it was simply another form of reward bestowed upon her. For someone of her humble status to receive a noble title, it was an extraordinary reward. ¡®Although I appreciate his intentions¡­¡¯ Marie sighed inwardly. At the thought of the Crown Prince, a complicated mix of emotions welled up within her. ¡®I wish I could simply fear and despise him.¡¯ However, upon closer observation, he was not a person deserving of hatred. He was a ruler wholly dedicated to the Empire, someone who commanded respect. Such was Rael. Although he could be ruthless to his enemies, it was a trait that served him well as a ruler, rather than a flaw. Moreover, beneath that cold iron mask, he was not devoid of compassion. While he maintained an austere countenance, he genuinely cared for his own people. As a result, most of the Crown Prince¡¯s subordinates held genuine respect for him. ¡®Even I¡­ to some extent.¡¯ If Marie had been born in the Empire rather than as a princess of the Kingdom of Cloyan, she might have served the Crown Prince as a loyal subject. Suddenly, after her investiture ceremony had concluded, the Crown Prince summoned her. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Meeting her gaze with his piercing blue eyes beneath the iron mask, he said, ¡°You have worked diligently thus far. I trust you will continue to do well in the future.¡± Why did his cold voice carry such deep trust towards her? Marie bit her lip, her heart racing for reasons she couldn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°¡­Thank you, Your Highness.¡± And so, after numerous twists and turns, Marie became an honorary noble. Although it seemed like not much had changed, her daily life underwent a significant transformation. She was still a lady-in-waiting, just as she had been before. In fact, the ladies-in-waiting hailed from noble backgrounds. As evidenced by Countess Ashlyn, there were numerous nobles of higher rank than Marie. However, that didn¡¯t mean that she continued her previous duties as they were, as there were changes in her tasks. Unlike before, she became primarily responsible for attending to the Crown Prince. She had become his true, personal maid, not just a temporary one. Additionally, the hierarchy among the ladies-in-waiting had also changed. ¡°Greetings, Hon. Hilderren.¡± Marie felt awkward as she watched the other maids bowing their heads in her presence. ¡°Hon.¡± was the title used to address someone like her who held an honorary title. Although the ladies-in-waiting in the Lion Palace were young women from prestigious noble families, they now held a lower rank than Marie. Therefore, among the ladies-in-waiting, those who held a higher rank than her were usually the heads of noble households like Countess Ashlyn or those who possessed hereditary titles. Suddenly, Marie found herself occupying a higher status among the ladies-in-waiting. But the most significant change was her relationship with Lady Rachel. ¡®It feels awkward.¡¯ Though the attention of others had shifted away from Marie, and the threat of war had subsided, the the Crown Princess selection had not yet concluded. Ariel and Rachel remained within the palace as Crown Princess candidates. However, following the recent events, Marie couldn¡¯t help but feel awkwardness around Rachel. ¡°Congratulations on receiving the title, Marie. I mean, Hon. Hilderren.¡± Rachel spoke kindly to her, but Marie sensed that Rachel¡¯s true sentiments were different. Rachel was clearly avoiding Marie. ¡®It¡¯s only natural. Rachel¡¯s plan has completely failed.¡¯ Since then, Marie had no choice but to reconsider her own plans from scratch. Of course, the selection process was not yet over, so there was still a possibility that Rachel could become the Crown Princess. However, even if Rachel became the Crown Princess, it seemed unlikely that she would help Marie. ¡®Even if she wanted to help, I¡¯ve already surpassed the level at which a Crown Princess could help me,¡¯ Marie thought to herself. If it were simply about granting freedom to a prisoner of war, it would be easy. But she was a noble now. Given that the title was personally granted by the Crown Prince, it would be impossible for a Crown Princess to intervene. ¡®Let¡¯s think carefully about what to do next. There must be another way,¡¯ Marie promised to herself. ¡®Fortunately, it seems that the Crown Prince doesn¡¯t seem suspicious of my abilities. I need to stop worrying unnecessarily.¡¯ It was probably because the Crown Prince himself was a genius in various fields. Perhaps she could get away from it because the Crown Prince was similar to her? In truth, The Crown Prince was a hidden genius, unknown to the general public. ¡®At least I¡¯m fortunate in that regard. If it were someone else, they would surely have cast doubts.¡¯ However, there was something Marie hadn¡¯t considered. It wasn¡¯t just the Crown Prince who had his eyes on her. There were other people who looked at her with curiosity as she suddenly displayed exceptional abilities. One prominent figure among them was Prime Minister Oren. ¡°Hello, Marie.¡± Marie stopped in her tracks as soon as a man greeted her in a friendly manner. He was a handsome man with a sunny disposition. Marie quickly bowed her head. ¡°Greetings, Duke of Sovien.¡± The person who had greeted her was none other than Prime Minister Oren! ¡°Miss Marie? Or should I call you Hon. Hilderren? How shall I address you?¡± ¡°You can just call me Marie, Your Grace.¡± ¡°Alright, Marie. Where are you headed in this cold weather?¡± Marie felt puzzled as Prime Minister Oren continued to speak in a friendly manner with her. ¡®Why is he acting like that?¡¯ Marie was well aware of Prime Minister Oren¡¯s reputation. He was a loyal servant of the Crown Prince. While he had a charming and affable personality that made him popular among women, he was known to be paranoid and willing to employ ruthless tactics when necessary. As a result, he earned the epithet, the ¡°Bloodhound¡± during the civil war. ¡®Why would the duke approach me?¡¯ As someone who had enough problems on her plate, his approach was not particularly pleasant. ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the Minister of Foreign Affairs on behalf of His Highness. May I ask why you approached me?¡± ¡°Do I need a special reason to greet someone I know? I was just being friendly.¡± ¡°¡­.Well, if that¡¯s the case, please excuse me as I am pressed for time.¡± ¡°Oh, alright. Take care.¡± Marie quickly moved away from him, as Prime Minister Oren waved his hand towards her retreating back. The moment she disappeared from his sight, Oren¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Marie¡­ a maid from the Kingdom of Cloyan.¡± He murmured softly, ¡°She¡¯s suspicious. Very suspicious.¡± In truth, Oren had been eyeing Marie with suspicion for quite some time. That¡¯s why he secretly investigated her background once again. ? ?? ? ??? ?? ?????? ????? ? ? ? ? t/n: wtf is honorise? i just used ¡®honorary title / title of honor¡¯ because i have no idea what that means (i already looked it up). the author could have made that up but i no longer care to follow cause they have such weird / inconsistent world-building ?_? same goes for ¡°Hon.¡± ? ¨C is On romanized. im guessing the author is trying to spell it out in english as Hon. but they were a typo? or the author just really made that up (which again, idc at this point). Hon (The Honourable title)) makes the most sense to me, cause i couldn¡¯t find a title of horn at all. anyway 5 more volumes + ss to go! CH 4.1 ¡°She is an orphan from a family of knights, who tragically lost their lives to an epidemic. According to her, she worked at the Cloyan Kingdom Palace where Princess Morina was confined, in order to repay her family¡¯s debts. When our imperial army captured the castle, she was taken as a prisoner. Unfortunately, during her time at the Cold Palace, she had no direct contact with Princess Morina, and therefore, she had no idea what she was like.¡± It was a rather ordinary background description. After conducting the investigation, Oren stopped paying attention to her. However, following the events involving the Eastern Kingdom delegation, his perception began to shift. ¡°¡­A mere maid with such remarkable insight?¡± An idea of importing sugarcane seeds to produce sugar. It may sound simple, but coming up with this method actually required a deep understanding of the dynamics between the West and the East*, the fundamentals of trade, the climate and environment of the southwest region, and extensive knowledge about sugarcane. *as in europe and asia, not to be confused with east and west empire ¡®I heard that Lady Rachel managed to host the Eastern Kingdom delegation, all because of the advice she got from that maid.¡¯ That took him by surprise as well. To think that she also had such in-depth knowledge about the customs and traditions of the East, given that she¡¯s not even a scholar, or anything¡ªbut just a mere maid. ¡°She claimed to have spent her time as a maid in the Kingdom of Cloyan with very little to do, so she occupied herself by reading books in the library. However¡­ ¡° Of course, there was nothing incredulous about it. Yet, despite this, he couldn¡¯t shake off his suspicions. Wasn¡¯t she skilled in more than just one or two things? And so the Prime Minister conducted another background check on her, consequently stumbling upon something peculiar. ¡°Nobody knows her. No one at all.¡± Although the name ¡°Marie¡± was registered in the personnel records of the Kingdom of Cloyan¡ªconfirming her position as a maid at the Cold Palace¡ªstrangely enough, no one seemed to have any knowledge of her existence at all. Prime Minister only knew one other person from the Cloyan Kingdom who was an enigma like her. ¡°¡­Nobody knows Princess Morina either,¡± Prime Minister Oren muttered under his breath. ¡°I¡¯ll have to investigate her one more time.¡± Apart from Prime Minister Oren, there was another person who¡¯s keeping a closer eye on Marie. Surprisingly, he was a handsome man with dark hair and eyes, radiating an air of intelligence with his glasses. It was none other than Emperor Johannes III of the Western Empire. ¡°Unfortunately, the plan involving the Eastern Kingdom has failed.¡± The words that came out of his mouth were very surprising. ¡°I invested substantial bribes to the Sultan¡¯s aides, persuading them to fire their arrows towards the Eastern Empire, but it appears that all my efforts were in vain,¡± he said, speaking of the incident involving the Eastern Kingdom as though it were a brilliant scheme of his own making. The Prime Minister of the Western Empire, possessing a feminine beauty reminiscent of a woman, nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. What a pity.¡± ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. In all fairness, they handled the situation far more cunning than I had expected. Not to mention, the sugarcane seeds¡­¡± Johannes III clicked his tongue. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that like giving jewels to those Eastern bastards? Like a never-ending well of treasures?¡± There were only a few locations in Europe suitable for cultivating sugar. Specifically, the western end of the Iberian Peninsula and certain Mediterranean islands. Surprisingly, it had now been confirmed that the southwestern region of the Eastern Empire was also capable of cultivating sugar. ¡°Well, whether that endeavor succeeds or not, it doesn¡¯t matter much. In the grand scheme of things, it¡¯s not a bad thing for the Eastern Empire to produce sugar. Soon, the Eastern Empire and our Western Empire will merge into one empire,¡± said Emperor Johannes III, casually speaking of his ambitious plan. In a seemingly nonchalant tone, he mused, ¡°I wonder how Count Istvan is faring. His daughter is currently in the palace, competing to become the Crown Princess, isn¡¯t she? Rachel, if I remember correctly?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°It would be advantageous if that goes well too. If Count Istvan¡¯s daughter becomes the Crown Princess, our plan will proceed more smoothly.¡± The conversation between Johannes III and his Prime Minister would undoubtedly shock the people of the Eastern Empire if they were to overhear it. It¡¯s because Rachel¡ªwho¡¯s one of the the crown princess candidates¡ªand her father, Count Istvan, appeared to have some connection with the Western Empire. Johannes and the Prime Minister then shifted their discussion to another topic. ¡°What about Princess Morina? I will soon travel back to the Eastern Empire, and until then, it would be ideal if someone could find her.¡± Johannes III had been envisioning a grand plan, and for it to proceed smoothly, Princess Morina¡¯s presence was crucial. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t yet. However, I believe there will be progress soon.¡± Upon hearing those words, Johannes¡¯ eyes lit up. His Prime Minister does not make baseless claims. So if he believed that there would be progress soon, then progress would undoubtedly be made. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡± ¡°Ah, Your Majesty. I will now report on the matter you mentioned previously.¡± ¡°What are you referring to?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the maid named Marie.¡± Emperor Johannes suddenly had an intrigued expression on his face. She was the girl who had been constantly piquing his interest ever since he secretly visited the palace of the Eastern Empire last time. ¡®I heard that she¡¯s the one who thwarted my plan involving the Eastern Kingdom.¡¯ Perhaps he should have kidnapped her and brought her back to his palace. ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± ¡°I looked into the maid named Marie, but she is pretty much unknown.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°No one has any knowledge of her.¡± Johannes furrowed his brow. ¡°Is that possible? Since Princess Morina was isolated in the Cold Palace, I suppose that¡¯s possible¡­ but¡­ no matter how remote she worked¡­ there should still be someone who knows her¡­¡± ¡°I thought the same.¡± Upon hearing the Prime Minister¡¯s words, Johannes suddenly had an epiphany. ¡®¡­¡­No way?¡¯ ¡°Prime Minister.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Dig a little deeper into Marie.¡± Johannes smiled and added, ¡°Something smells fishy.¡± And just like that, both Emperor Johannes III of the Western Empire and Prime Minister Oren of the Eastern Empire delved into their investigation of Marie with greater scrutiny. Meanwhile, as Marie continued to acclimate herself to her new life, completely unaware of the events unfolding behind her back, she received an unexpected summons. ¡°¡­His Highness is going away and I am to accompany him?¡± ¡°Yes, if His Highness is away, who else would serve him if not you?¡± Count Gilbert, the Palace Steward, stated matter-of-factly. Since Marie was the Crown Prince¡¯s personal maid, it was only natural for her to accompany him on his excursions. However, there was one problem. ¡°Are you saying that only His Highness and I will be going?¡± It meant that they would be alone together with no other companions. Not to mention, it was a round trip from western to southern region that would take more than two weeks! ¡°Since His Highness is going on an inspection to assess the situation in the southwestern region, it was deemed unnecessary to have a large entourage. Of course, some of the Royal Guards will accompany both of you.¡± Marie asked, ¡°Won¡¯t the other Crown Princess candidates be joining us?¡± Usually, during the selection period, when long outings were involved, the candidates would often accompany the Crown Prince. It was meant to foster connections while traveling together for an extended period of time. However, Count Gilbert shook his head. ¡°His Highness refused. He mentioned that he didn¡¯t want to burden the southwestern region by unnecessarily increasing the party.¡± Marie understood the Crown Prince¡¯s reasoning. If the candidates were to join, the procession would indeed grow in size, putting undue strain on the southwestern region to accommodate them. ¡®It¡¯s a decision befitting a Crown Prince, but¡­¡¯ The problem was that as a result, she had to travel alone with the Crown Prince! Over such a long distance, no less! Then, as if in a pleading manner, Count Gilbert implored, ¡°I hope you will serve His Highness wholeheartedly to ensure his comfort.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, noted.¡± And just like that, Marie found herself unexpectedly embarking on a long-distance excursion with the Crown Prince. Eventually, word soon spread that she would be traveling with the Crown Prince, making the palace maids looked at Marie with curious eyes. They then whispered among themselves, ¡°Traveling to the southwestern region is quite a distance. Could they possibly develop feelings for each other during that trip?¡± ¡°Well, who knows.¡± ¡°But Your Highness has always been fond of Hon. Hilderren. Anyway, they will travel such a long distance together, it¡¯s hard to believe that nothing would happen.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement, finding those words plausible. When two individuals spend a significant amount of time together, a certain level of closeness naturally develops. And wasn¡¯t their relationship somewhat curious from the beginning? Although they might not have been consciously aware of it, the way the Crown Prince treated Marie was out of the ordinary. ¡°Hmm¡­ But that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean Hon. Hilderren will become the Crown Princess, right?¡± Someone tentatively voiced her thoughts, causing everyone to shake their heads in surprise. ¡°What are you talking about? He still has Lady Ariel and Lady Rachel.¡± ¡°But it seems like His Highness is equally uninterested in both of them.¡± ¡°Nonetheless, His Highness will eventually have to choose one of those two candidates.¡± Everyone nodded in agreement. It was only logical that the Crown Princess would be either Lady Ariel or Lady Rachel, both of whom held noble status. However, the maid who initially broached the subject cocked her head to the side. Her name was Lesia, a maid who had been observing the interactions between the Crown Prince and Marie more closely than the others. ¡®Will it really be like that? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s entirely impossible.¡¯ Amidst the maids¡¯ speculations, the day to leave the palace was fast approaching. And on the eve of their outing, Marie suddenly had another dream. The dream took place in a splendid banquet hall adorned with magnificent chandeliers. In it, a man dressed in elegant attire marveled at the food before him. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°You flatter me, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°No, your skills are truly worthy of the the title, ¡®King of Patisseries.¡¯ Your reputation precedes you, even surpassing mine.¡± As Marie observed the contents of her dream, she blinked her eyes. The title used to address the pastry chef felt remarkably grandiose. ¡®King of Patisseries¡­¡¯ In her dream, the figure dressed in finery continued to lavish praises. ¡°I heard that even the Romanov Tsar of Russia was highly satisfied with the dinner banquet. Having the opportunity to taste your creations is definitely the greatest privilege one can have in the world.¡± ¡°But indulging excessively is not advisable, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°How could you make such exquisite food and tell me not to eat it? How wicked of you to say that.¡± The king in the dream chuckled. Then, looking at the cake on his plate, he asked a question. The cream cake exuded a sophisticated and classic charm, more akin to a work of art than a mere pastry. ¡°You know, I¡¯m curious. I¡¯ve heard that you were born in the slums, so how did you manage to create such wonderful pastries?¡± In response to that question, the chef modestly said, ¡°I believe it was precisely that reason why I could create pastries like that.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Karem, the chef, replied, ¡°Well¡­¡± And then, abruptly, the dream had come to an end. Marie¡¯s eyes fluttered open in surprise. ¡°What was that¡­? A dream about a pastry chef?¡± She muttered absentmindedly. Well, it could have been just a dream, but she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why she would dream about a pastry chef on the night before their journey to the southwestern region. After all, she wouldn¡¯t be baking there. Shaking her head, she prepared to leave. There wasn¡¯t enough time to dwell on it, as she was in a hurry for waking up a bit late. After packing her belongings, she made her way to the meeting point. At the meeting point, several carriages were present, including the one meant for the Crown Prince. ¡®They must be the knights responsible for our security.¡¯ Even for a simple excursion, it was expected to have escort knights. ¡®Sir Almond and the other knights of the Royal Guards¡­¡¯ As Marie surveyed the knights on escort duty, her eyes unexpectedly spotted someone. ¡®Oh, is that¡­?¡¯ Marie¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. A blond man with a beautiful face that seemed like it was drawn in a painting. It was ¡®Ran,¡¯ the person who had saved her from the bandits during the previous street festival! ¡®Turns out he¡¯s a Royal Guard Knight. His swordsmanship must be as exceptional as I expected.¡¯ With that in mind, Marie approached him. ¡°Sir Ran!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± He looked startled as he locked eyes with her. Sensing a hint of embarrassment, Marie tilted her head to the side. t/n: so annoyed with how busy i am lately (¡ñ ????¥í????)???? marie just called the crown prince by his nickname (albeit with honorifics) so causally in front of his subordinates ijbol. she¡¯ll never beat those mistress allegations i fear anyway¡­ sometimes when i change honorifics it¡¯s deliberate & not bc i suddenly want to change them. for reference: marie actually used nim earlier, which again, is used on someone higher in position than the speaker, as opposed to ssi (roughly translates to mister/miss) that is used on someone with the same level of social hierarchy with the speaker. CH 4.2 ¡°It¡¯s me, Marie. Nice to see you. Have you been well?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been well.¡± However, something felt off. His reaction was a bit awkward, and the Royal Guard Knights around them were looking at her with surprised expressions, especially Almond, whose jaw dropped in astonishment. Marie tilted her head in curiosity, wondering what could be the reason for their unusual behavior. ¡®What¡¯s up with them?¡¯ Then Almond looked at Ran and said, ¡°¡­Does Hon. Hilderren not know?¡± ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t. I haven¡¯t told her.¡± Marie wore a puzzled expression as she listened to their conversation. What were they talking about? Almond sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s tell her.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°That you¡¯re the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Marie was rendered speechless. What did he just say? It was so astounding that her mind couldn¡¯t process them. Marie alternated her gaze between Almond and Ran¡¯s beautiful face, wondering if it was said in jest. However, there was no trace of humor on Almond¡¯s face. Then, Ran¡ªor rather¡ªPrince Rael, said, ¡°It was never my intention to deceive you.¡± As soon as Marie had heard that, her face turned pale. Ran really was the Crown Prince. ¡®Did he just say Sir Ran is the Crown Prince?¡¯ Marie panicked, her mind racing. Why hadn¡¯t she noticed it before? How could she have been so blind? ¡®Come to think of it¡­¡¯ Suddenly, Marie¡¯s memory flashed back to something Lesia had mentioned in the past. ¡¯Truly, he looks like a work of art. If I were to choose the most beautiful person in the empire, it would undoubtedly be His Highness, rather than Lady Ariel and Lady Rachel.¡¯ Apart from that, there were many similarities between Ran and the Crown Prince; for an instance, they both had cold eyes and voice. In retrospect, there were enough reasons to suspect him, so why didn¡¯t she? ¡®He could have at least told me.¡¯ Marie sighed, her mind drifting back to the memories of the time they spent together during the street festival. In those moments, she had been carried away by the festive atmosphere, treating him so casually. Looking back now, Marie couldn¡¯t help but feel that her behavior had been quite improper given their respective positions. ¡®Was he offended?¡¯ As the Crown Prince rarely showed his true feelings, she couldn¡¯t tell. Marie cautiously stole glances at the Crown Prince sitting across from her. Without his mask, his exquisitely beautiful face was fully bared. ¡®¡­He¡¯s truly breathtaking,¡¯ Marie thought unconsciously. She had thought of that already before; but his beautiful appearance seemed as though it had been personally crafted by a divine hand. She couldn¡¯t help but agree with what Lesia had said. While Ariel and Rachel were undeniably the most beautiful women in the empire, Ran¡¯s beauty still surpassed them all. Of course, Marie¡¯s dear friend, Kierhan, was also incredibly attractive in his own right. However it was difficult to compare him with the Crown Prince, considering that each had their respective appeal. If Kierhan emanated an allure of chiseled sculpture, then Rael exuded a pretty and delicate beauty. At that moment, Rael, who had been reviewing some documents, raised his eyes and looked at her. ¡°Do you feel any discomfort?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Is riding the carriage not burdensome?¡± Marie awkwardly shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°I apologize for inconveniencing you. Originally, I intended to travel alone, but Count Gilbert and Countess Ashlyn insisted that it was absolutely ill-advised for me to travel alone.¡± Then the Crown Prince said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything that makes you uncomfortable, please tell me right away.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, thank you.¡± Marie made a strange expression at those words. Despite his caring words, his demeanor remained as cold as ever. Even without the mask, he¡¯s still the same Crown Prince. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°¡­I apologize, Your Highness.¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°During the street festival, I unknowingly committed a grave offense by not recognizing you. Please forgive me for any impertinence I may have caused.¡± Upon hearing her words, the Crown Prince frowned, his beautiful face furrowing. ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Marie said in a puzzled tone, ¡°Well¡­ For disrespecting you, Your Highness¡­¡± Rael furrowed his brows. In response, she tilted her head, wondering why he reacted that way. ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t offended. So, please stop apologizing like that.¡± Marie nodded tentatively, his vehement tone confusing her. After that, silence filled the carriage. Clip. Clop. Only the sound of the carriage wheels bumping against the road could be heard. With Viscount Almond and the guard knights following on horseback, the only occupants inside the carriage were Marie and the Crown Prince. ¡®¡­It feels awkward to be here like this,¡¯ Marie thought to herself. The carriage they were currently riding in belonged to the Crown Prince, but surprisingly, it was smaller and less flashier than what one would expect from a royal carriage, reflecting the Crown Prince¡¯s modest nature. Due to its size, Marie had to sit in close proximity to the Crown Prince, and if either of them made a slight movement, their knees would brush against each other. ¡®Let¡¯s be careful as much as possible.¡¯ With that thought in mind, Marie peeked at the Crown Prince again. Since it was only the two of them inside the carriage, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but wander towards him. ¡®Those documents again. It¡¯s alright to take a little break inside the carriage, you know,¡¯ Marie thought as she watched Rael review a mountain of paperwork brought from his office. The carriage seemed to be designed for conducting official duties while on the move, as there was a foldable desk placed near where he was sitting. Without taking his eyes off the documents, Rael said, ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can rest your eyes for a while.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. You don¡¯t have any tasks to do right now anyway,¡± Rael said, causing Marie to wear an awkward expression. ¡®Anyway, why does His Highness wear an iron mask?¡¯ Marie recalled the question that had been on her mind for a while. ¡®He¡¯s not even hideous.¡¯ Due to the iron mask he always wore, various rumors circulated about him, ranging from him having a ghastly appearance, to being a bloodthirsty tyrant, and even drinker of virgins¡¯ blood. No matter how much she thought about it, there seemed to be no reason for him to wear an iron mask. She considered voicing her question, but she shook her head, feeling it might be inappropriate to casually ask him about that. However, right at that moment¡­! Thud. The carriage suddenly hit a bumpy road, causing it to rattle heavily. ¡°¡­.!¡± Suddenly, the rattling carriage caused Marie to lose her balance and fall forward. ¡°Ah!¡± She braced herself for a strong impact and closed her eyes tightly. However, to her surprise, instead of feeling pain, she landed on something soft yet firm¡­ ¡°Huh?¡± Marie opened her eyes, startled to find a fair face right in front of her. It was none other than Rael! ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡± Rael asked in a concerned tone. Marie blinked her eyes, unable to process what was happening. In that moment, she suddenly realized she was nestled in his arms, caught off guard by the feeling of his firm body against hers. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Are you hurt?¡± With a pale face, Marie tried to pull away from him. It seemed like he was trying to prevent her from getting hurt when the carriage hit a bumpy road, but the problem was that she fell so badly that she had completely fallen into his arms. ¡®How could I be so improper towards the Crown Prince?¡¯ She thought, her face blanching. Throwing herself into the arms of the Crown Prince was such a grave offense, and no amount of apologies could rectify it. Just as she hurriedly tried to extricate herself from his arms¡­ Thud! The carriage shook again, causing her to lose her balance once more. ¡°Eek!¡± Marie found herself falling into the Crown Prince¡¯s arms yet again, this time even closer than before. ¡°¡­..¡± At that moment, time seemed to stand still. Nestled deep into his arms, Marie¡¯s mind went blank. Thump. Thump. Was it the sound of her heart pounding, or was it the sound of his chest against her ear? The only thing she could hear was the rhythmic beating of hearts. ¡°¡­.Are you alright?¡± Only then did Marie snapped back to her senses. With a flushed face, she quickly jumped away from his arms. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± ¡°No need. As long as you¡¯re not hurt.¡± Rael¡¯s face was also flushed like hers, but Marie was too flustered to notice. With a face as red as a beet, Marie lowered her head. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet his eyes. ¡®To think I¡¯m in the Crown Prince¡¯s arms,¡¯ she thought, her heart still pounding. She couldn¡¯t tell if her heart was racing because she committed an improper act towards the Crown Prince or if it was because of something else entirely. ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°¡­..Yes.¡± Then the Crown Prince took out his documents again and began to read, which helped Marie¡¯s heart to settle down little by little. ¡®Pull yourself together, Marie.¡¯ However, what Marie didn¡¯t know was that the Crown Prince wasn¡¯t as unaffected as he seemed. In reality, he was hiding his flushed face behind the documents, thinking, ¡®This is driving me crazy.¡¯ The sensation of her body touching him earlier kept replaying in his mind. In fact, he had been conscious of Marie for quite some time now. How could he not be? They were alone together in such a confined space. Staring at the documents, he tried to shake it off, but after that unexpected accident(?)*, he couldn¡¯t regain his focus. *idk why there¡¯s a (?) the author put it there ¡®This is why I wanted to come alone.¡¯ Rael sighed at the thought of being alone with her. With complicated mix of emotions swirling within him, the carriage continued its journey towards the southwest region. ¡°¡­We¡¯ve finally reached the southwest region,¡± Rael said, sighing. Marie, hearing him sigh, asked, ¡°Is there anything bothering you, Your Highness?¡± Rael shook his head. ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡®Everything would have been fine, if it weren¡¯t for you,¡¯ He thought to himself. If only she knew the internal struggle he had been facing over the past few hours as they rode together in the carriage. Her presence had stirred up emotions he thought he had under control, leaving him in a state of turmoil. She had no idea how much he struggled to concentrate on the documents spread out before him, his mind incessantly wandering towards her, no matter how hard he tried to suppress it; or the fact that every time their bodies accidentally brushed against each other, his heart would uncontrollably skip a beat; or the concerns that weighed heavily on his mind, constantly worrying about her falling ill or feeling any discomfort from the carriage ride. ¡®Fortunately we¡¯ve arrived in the southwestern region now. Although I am worried about the return journey¡­¡¯ While he was internally agonizing like that, Viscount Almond approached him and said, ¡°Your Highness, it seems that we have to camp tonight due to the late hour.¡± ¡°Understood. Make the necessary preparations.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a spot at the usual camping site.¡± The route to the southwestern region¡¯s capital offered no inns suitable for spending the night. Well, there used to be, but they were burnt down during the civil war. As a result, they had no choice but to camp. ¡°If we hurry, we can reach the capital of the southwestern region, Vale Castle, within tomorrow at the earliest.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind camping,¡± Rael said, but his words faltered as soon as he realized that it wasn¡¯t just him and the knights anymore. There¡¯s also Marie. ¡®Damn.¡¯ ¡°¡­.Is there no place nearby where we can settle for the night?¡± The Crown Prince asked, his face stiffening. t/n: i couldn¡¯t visualize a foldable desk inside a carriage¡­ a small one, no less (i don¡¯t think they exist in real life too). but whatever the author says i guess CH 4.3 Almond answered with a puzzled expression, ¡°Everything was burned down during the civil war, so there¡¯s nowhere suitable to settle.¡± ¡°¡­.Right.¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± After a moment of silence, Rael opened his mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve brought the bedrolls, right?¡± ¡°Yes? Of course¡­¡± ¡°The soft and warm ones?¡± Almond looked at the crown prince, unsure why he was asking such a question. Without paying much attention to Almond¡¯s confusion, the Crown Prince firmly ordered, ¡°Prepare the most comfortable and warm bedding possible. Make it as comfortable as sleeping in the royal palace.¡± ¡°¡­.Like sleeping in the palace?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Almond looked at him weirdly, but the Crown Prince was serious. He frowned. ¡®I hadn¡¯t considered camping. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have brought her along.¡¯ Rael looked at Marie, who was preparing food in the distance, and thought, ¡®She already seems frail as it is. What if she falls ill because of this?¡¯ Since winter was fast approaching, the air was getting colder. What if something happened to her while camping in such a cold weather? He couldn¡¯t bear that thought alone. ¡®I must think of a way to avoid camping on the way back,¡¯ Rael decided, making a mental note to leave a few knights behind to construct a few small cabins. Just like that, their party ended up camping for the night. ¡°Tomorrow, you can rest comfortably in a room. Just endure this day.¡± Hearing the Crown Prince say that in his usual cold voice, Marie couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward. ¡°It¡¯s fine. But, Your Highness, is this bed roll not yours?¡± Marie looked at the bedroll given to her with a bewildered expression. It was thick, soft and velvety, as if the most luxurious bedding from the palace had been brought over. It was noticeably different from the bedrolls used by the other knights and even seemed better than the Crown Prince¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s not mine.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not mine.¡± Marie was rendered speechless. It looked so much like his though? ¡°But Your Highness, it¡¯s yours¡­¡± As a mere maid, Marie felt uneasy about using a bedroll more luxurious than the Crown Prince. However, he firmly asserted, ¡°I hate that kind of bedding.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t fit my body. So, you should use it.¡± Could it be true? The Crown Prince was quite particular about his sleeping arrangements as he suffered from chronic insomnia. But now, he¡¯s claiming that he didn¡¯t like a high quality bedroll? ¡°But Your Highness¡­¡± However, the Crown Prince didn¡¯t listen any further as he began to walk away. ¡°I need to discuss some matters with Almond, so I need to go. Rest here, and don¡¯t stray too far from the campfire as it¡¯s cold out here.¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± Marie called out to him urgently, but he didn¡¯t look back. He seemed to be running away, leaving Marie bewildered. ¡®Could it be¡­ Is he actually worried for me?¡¯ She looked at the bedroll with a curious expression. He said it wasn¡¯t his, but she was certain it belonged to him. It seemed like he was worried for someone like her who¡¯s unaccustomed to camping. ¡®I could manage you know¡­¡¯ She sighed. Every time she felt him caring for her, an indescribable emotion stirred within her. Suddenly, she recalled all the things he had said to her. ¡®You don¡¯t need to be afraid me.¡¯ ¡®I care about you, so if you ever face any difficulties, I hope you would confide in me.¡¯ ¡®Serving and living by the Crown Prince¡¯s side wouldn¡¯t be so bad,¡¯ Marie thought. From a servant¡¯s perspective, he was truly an exceptional master. He recognized contributions when it¡¯s due and genuinely cared for his people. He was also fair and forgiving when necessary. Where else could one find such a ruler? But staying by his side was not an option. How utterly frustrating. ¡®If only I weren¡¯t born as the princess of the Cloyan Kingdom, but a citizen of this empire instead.¡¯ Marie tightly closed her eyes, feeling the warmth of the campfire and the softness of the Crown Prince¡¯s bedroll against her body. ¡®If that were the case, I wouldn¡¯t have to leave him.¡¯ Suddenly, Marie thought, ¡®Is there any way I could stay?¡¯ But she smiled bitterly. If only there were a way to do that. After some time had passed, Marie succumbed to sleep, embraced by the comforting warmth of the campfire. Unbeknownst to her, a shadowy figure approached her silently. It was Crown Prince Rael, his golden hair radiant in the flickering firelight, his face as beautiful as a painting. ¡°¡­..Are you not uncomfortable?¡± he whispered, gazing down at her with an indescribable expression. ¡°What am I to do with you?¡± Rael murmured, his voice tinged with bitterness. She had a profound effect on him. No matter how hard he tried to look away, he could only see her. What the hell was he supposed to do? ¡°Should I not have you like this¡­?¡± Rael said, finally expressing the feelings that had been tormenting him, his voice filled with agony. Yes, he wanted to have her. No matter how many times he denied it for days, his heart yearned for her intensely. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for the vow I made back then¡­¡¯ Rael smiled bitterly. If it hadn¡¯t for the oath he made with his blood-stained iron mask, he might have already had her. ¡°Haaa.¡± Rael let out a sigh, covering her with his quilt to protect her from the chilly wind. After hesitating for a while, he reached out his trembling fingers towards her hair. Slowly, just before his hand could make contact, he abruptly pulled it back. ¡°Haaa.¡± Rael let out another deep sigh, couldn¡¯t believe what he was thinking. He then shook his head and stood up. At that moment, a low voice called out to Rael. ¡°It¡¯s not wise to suppress your emotions too much.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Startled, Rael turned his head to find his loyal servant, Almond, standing behind him. The Crown Prince¡¯s face grew cold. ¡°What did you just say, Almond?¡± ¡°It is as I said. With all due respect Your Highness¡­ if you completely ignore your feelings too much, you might regret it later,¡± Almond said. He continued, ¡°Sometimes, being honest with your own feelings are more important than anything.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Crown Prince stared at Almond wordlessly for a moment. Since Almond had always been by his side throughout the day, he was aware of the Crown Prince¡¯s deep and unspoken feelings for Marie. ¡°Are you saying that from personal experience?¡± ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Almond replied, his voice carrying a hint of bitterness. ¡°In the past, there was a time when I ignored the voice of my heart and regretted it. I hope Your Highness doesn¡¯t make the same mistake as I did.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Crown Prince remained silent for a while. Then, with a sigh, he said, ¡°You know well that I cannot afford to do that, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Do you not know the meaning of my existence? The vows I¡¯ve made? You should understand that better than anyone else,¡± the Crown Prince said, biting his lips. ¡°I only exist for this Empire. I have no room for personal feelings or desires¡­ my personal feelings are all irrelevant.¡± Almond couldn¡¯t help but feel sad at his words. The Crown Prince sounded so forced, as if he was trying to convince himself of that. But Almond chose not to point that out. The Crown Prince turned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for a moment.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you.¡± ¡°No need. It¡¯s a place I often visit. It¡¯s not that far. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Almond nodded. Whenever they camped in that area, the Crown Prince would often visit a certain place, always going there unaccompanied. ¡°Still, please be careful.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Once the Crown Prince disappeared into the woods, Almond sighed. ¡®Don¡¯t push yourself too hard, Your Highness.¡¯ He felt sorry for the Crown Prince, burdened by his duty, but even more sorry that he couldn¡¯t help him. After their conversation ended, Marie slowly stirred from her slumber, feeling a bit dazed. She must¡¯ve wakened up due to her unfamiliarity with camping. She tried to close her eyes again, but sleep seemed elusive, so she decided to take a short walk around the area. ¡°Where are you going, Hon. Hilderren?¡± ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t sleep, so I thought of taking a short stroll around. Is it safe?¡± The Guard Knight on watch replied, ¡°If you walk through that path over there, it shouldn¡¯t be dangerous. It¡¯s a well-traveled route used by the locals. But don¡¯t go too far.¡± ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Following the path the knight had pointed out, Marie entered the forest. Although it was dark, the full moon¡¯s brightness and the well-paved path made it feel safe enough. ¡®Walking on a forest at night isn¡¯t so bad after all.¡¯ It had been over three years since she had been confined in the palace, so it had been such a long time since she had been on a forest like this. Feeling refreshed, Marie took a deep breath. ¡®Let¡¯s walk a little further inside¡¯ she thought, walking deeper into the woods. How long had she been walking? Just when she thought it was time to turn back, an unexpected figure appeared before her. ¡®W-Why is His Highness here?¡¯ She wondered if she had seen it wrong, but no, it was unmistakably him, even from a distance. ¡°Why is he here? Did he go out for a walk because he couldn¡¯t sleep?¡± Marie¡¯s curiosity got the better of her, and she followed behind him without thinking. But something was amiss. They were getting deeper and deeper into the woods, yet the Crown Prince did not stop walking. It wasn¡¯t just an aimless stroll; it seemed like he had a specific destination in mind, continuously moving in one direction. ¡°Hmm?¡± Marie tilted her head in confusion. She debated whether to turn back, but her curiosity got the better of her, deciding to go a little further. She wanted to know what business the Crown Prince had in such a remote area. After a while, she realized where he¡¯s going. ¡°Ah¡­.¡± she gasped, covering her mouth with her hand in surprise. At the end of the forest path, there was a village¡ªor more precisely, the remains of what used to be a village, reduced to nothing but ruins and ashes. Beside the ruins, stood numerous tombstones, seemingly hundreds, if not more, filling the burial ground. Crown Prince Rael stood in silence, gazing at the ruins and tombstones, his usual enigmatic expression betraying no hint of his inner thoughts. It suddenly dawned on her why he had come to this place. During the civil war between the 2nd and 4th Prince, it was set ablaze. And the 4th Prince was none other than Rael, the current Crown Prince. To put it simply, it was a place that got dragged in the battle between the Crown Prince and the 2nd Prince. CH 4.4 Once they finished camping, they rode the carriage back to Vale Castle, the capital of the Southwestern region. ¡°¡­¡± Inside the narrow carriage, Marie stole glances at the Crown Prince. After following him yesterday, she somewhat feel unsettled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the Crown Prince asked while reviewing some documents. Marie quickly shook her head, replying, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± As usual, the Crown Prince remained unreadable. Even without a mask, she couldn¡¯t guess what he was thinking. ¡°We¡¯ll be arriving at the Vale Castle shortly. Once we¡¯ve spent a day there, we¡¯ll inspect the potential sugarcane plantation the following day.¡± ¡°Is it to find the perfect location for growing sugarcane?¡± ¡°Yes I must assess which land works best and figure out the amount of manpower needed.¡± Hearing that, Marie asked with a puzzled tone, ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be more efficient to send an administrator to do that?¡± Coming all the way from the capital to the southwestern region wasn¡¯t a walk in the park, especially for someone as busy as the Crown Prince. Wouldn¡¯t it be more convenient to simply receive a report instead? ¡°Because it¡¯s important,¡± replied the Crown Prince. ¡°Cultivating sugarcane is not only beneficial for the southwestern region, but for the entire empire as well.¡± Rael looked outside the window of the carriage. As winter was fast approaching, the fields in the southwest region were barren. ¡°If we manage to successfully cultivate sugarcane in the southwestern region, it will be able to rise from poverty.¡± ¡°Ah¡­..¡± ¡°So why on earth would I just casually skim through a couple of reports when I¡¯m dealing with something as critical as the future of the southwestern region?¡± In response, Marie looked at him with admiration. It was so becoming of him as a Crown Prince. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I truly am grateful to you, Marie.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Thanks to you, we were able to import sugarcane, didn¡¯t we? Oren and I considered trading with the Eastern Kingdom, but importing sugarcane seeds never occurred to us. I wasn¡¯t even aware that the southwestern region would be suitable for sugarcane cultivation.¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing.¡± Marie shook her head in embarrassment. If it weren¡¯t for the dream, she never would¡¯ve come up with it. ¡°Thanks to you, the struggling southwest region has newfound hope. Once the sugarcane cultivation proves successful, I have another plan in mind. I intend to transform it into a trading hub.¡± ¡°A trading hub?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll set up a trading port on the southwestern coast, opening up to Western Europe. Then, in the northern region, I¡¯ll create a market where merchants from the Hanseatic League of Northern Europe can come and trade. It¡¯s like creating a second Champagne.¡±* he said, explaining the vision he had for the southwestern region. *it literally spelled out champagne. idk what that means¡­ or maybe he means sugar is the new profitable champagne for the southwest? If it went as planned, the southwestern region would undoubtedly flourish. ¡®He looks pleased,¡¯ Marie thought to herself. Although his voice remained as cold as ever, Marie could sense his genuine delight at the prospect of the southwestern region overcoming poverty. ¡®Your Highness¡­¡¯ Marie recalled the image of Rael looking at the ruins of the village last night. What could he have been thinking while gazing at it? Just then, Almond, who had been riding on horseback, approached the carriage window. ¡°Your Highness, we have arrived.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve reached the Vale Castle.¡± As they looked out the window, they saw a large castle with traces of ashes scattered around. It was Vale Castle, the capital of the southwestern region. Finally, they had arrived at their destination. ¡°I am honored to meet Your Imperial Highness, the Crown Prince. I am Viscount Givrol, the administrator in charge.¡± The Crown Prince directly rule the southwestern region, and instead of a lord, he appointed administrators to manage it. Viscount Givrol had been waiting outside the castle gate, ready to welcome the Crown Prince and his entourage. ¡°Greetings, Givrol. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡± ¡°Not worries, Your Highness. Since you¡¯ve traveled such a long way, I¡¯ve arranged warm water and meals for all of you.¡± ¡°First, I would like to hear your report. Let¡¯s discuss it over the meal.¡± Following Viscount Givrol¡¯s lead, they headed towards the castle. During their commute, Marie sighed as she looked at the scenery outside the carriage. ¡®It¡¯s worse than I thought.¡¯ The living conditions of the southwestern people was drastically different from the capital. Their clothing appeared tattered, and majority of them looked malnourished. Especially their eyes. Perhaps due to the ongoing famine, their eyes looked hollowed. ¡®I heard that His Highess has been using his personal funds to provide relief. But it seems that even that has not made a difference.¡¯ As Marie pondered that, the carriage arrived at the castle. The Crown Prince and his entourage quickly settled in and started to eat the meal prepared by the viscount. ¡°The castle¡¯s situation is currently not good. I apologize, Your Highness, if it¡¯s a bit lacking,¡± Viscount Givrol said apologetically. The Crown Prince shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I am well aware of the current situation in the southwestern region. If you had actually served gourmet food regardless of the ongoing famine, it would have made me angry,¡± he replied reassuringly, causing the Viscount to looked relieved. ¡°Have you heard the news, viscount?¡± ¡°Yes, according to the deal with the Eastern Kingdom, we will grow sugarcane in the southwestern region¡­¡± However, there was a hint of uncertainty in his voice, catching the attention of Crown Prince Rael and Marie. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. Of course, we should proceed. It¡¯s a great way to restore the southwestern region. However¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± Viscount Givrol hesitated responding for a moment. The Crown Prince frowned and said, ¡°I dislike beating around the bush. It¡¯s fine, just tell me the truth.¡± Sighing, Givrol said, ¡°It seems the southwestern people might strongly resist it.¡± ¡°Resistance? What do you mean? It¡¯s advantageous for them, is it not?¡± ¡°They are aware of that. However¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, Givrol finally fessed up. ¡°They are opposed to anything the Imperial Household¡­ or more precisely, you, Your Highness, have undertaken.¡± Upon hearing Givrol¡¯s explanation, Marie, who had been quietly listening in the background, was taken aback. ¡®What does that mean? They¡¯re against simply because it has to do with the Crown Prince?¡¯ However, the Crown Prince didn¡¯t seem surprised. In fact, he responded calmly, ¡°Is that so? Well, I suppose that makes sense.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Givrol said with a bitter smile. ¡°They still harbor strong resentment towards Your Highness because of the war. As a result, anything related to Your Highness¡¯ name is met with resistance, no matter what it may be.¡± The Crown Prince tapped his iron mask. ¡°Is that so? Is the problem related to acquiring labor?¡± The administrator made a troubled expression. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the challenge we¡¯re currently facing. We¡¯re struggling to gather labor voluntarily. Unless we resort to forced labor, it seems impossible to acquire enough manpower.¡± After the conversation with the administrator ended, the Crown Prince and his entourage were deep in thought. ¡°It¡¯s quite a dilemma. Sugarcane cultivation not only requires suitable land but also a significant amount of manpower.¡± Someone asked with a puzzled tone, ¡°Why not just force them to work? Even if they resist, they can¡¯t disobey the orders, right?¡± But the Crown Prince shook his head. ¡°They are not slaves. Forcing labor upon those who don¡¯t want it is not right. Moreover, that approach won¡¯t yield any efficiency. Sugarcane cultivation demands intensive labor, and if it¡¯s not done properly, it would be useless.¡± The Crown Prince was right. Sugarcane cultivation is a labor-intensive work. Having low morale would not yield any good results. Unexpectedly, they ran into a predicament once again. Marie fell into deep contemplation. ¡®Is there any way to change the people¡¯s minds? If it continues like this, we won¡¯t be able to cultivate sugarcane properly.¡¯ Then, suddenly, it hit her. ¡®Could it be¡­ Could the dream I had last time be related to this?¡¯ Before leaving for the inspection, she had a dream of becoming the ¡°King of Patisseries¡± Could that dream be somehow connected to the current predicament? However, she soon shook her head. A genius pastry chef and a negative public perception seemed to have no relation at all. At that moment, the Crown Prince said, ¡°No matter how much we think of a solution here, I doubt it will come. Let¡¯s go out and observe the people for now.¡± And so, they stealthily went out and observed the people on the streets. To their surprise, the people¡¯s reaction to sugarcane cultivation was colder than expected. ¡°I heard that they¡¯re planning to grow sugarcane in our province starting next year¡­¡± ¡°Sugarcane? What is that?¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that? Is it the sugar that the nobles eat?¡± ¡°Really? Is it better to grow than wheat?¡± ¡°Will that make any difference? It¡¯s all in vain; the rich will only benefit from this, while we remain suffering.¡± Marie became increasingly frustrated with the cynical reception. Due to their resentment towards the Crown Prince, their perceptions were automatically negative. Some even went so far as to say: ¡°Well, after all, it¡¯s the demonic prince who¡¯s pushing this project, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, with that demonic prince in charge, how could it be good for us?¡± ¡°What are the heavens doing? Why won¡¯t they get rid of that demonic prince?¡± ¡°I agree, I wish he were dead.¡± ¡°Exactly, it should¡¯ve been him who died during the civil war, not the 2nd prince.¡± ¡°Ever since the southwestern region became under the direct order of the Crown Prince, the famine hasn¡¯t stopped. There¡¯s no doubt that we¡¯ve been cursed because of that Prince of Blood.¡± Marie looked at the Crown Prince in surprise. To speak ill of the Crown Prince like that was considered treasonous; punishable by death. ¡°How dare they speak of His Highness that way¡­¡± Almond, his face hardening, immediately reached for his sword. At that moment, the Crown Prince intervened, ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t mind them.¡± ¡°But Your Highness!¡± ¡°Enough. That¡¯s an order.¡± With the Crown Prince¡¯s command, Almond reluctantly restrained his anger. The Crown Prince shook his head and said, ¡°Anyway, I think we¡¯ve heard enough of the public perception. Let¡¯s return now.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Once they returned to the castle, the Crown Prince and his entourage had parted ways to their respective lodgings. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again tomorrow and discuss how to secure manpower. Let¡¯s call it a day for now.¡± ¡°Understood, Your Highness.¡± Back in her assigned room, Marie was lost in thought. ¡®Is the Crown Prince truly unaffected? To hear such unpleasant words¡­¡¯ If she were in his position, she would probably be very upset. He¡¯s putting so much effort into the southwestern region, yet they still curse him. ¡°He must¡¯ve been hurt by it; he¡¯s just good at hiding his feelings.¡± She sighed. Marie couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of pity when she saw the Crown Prince undeterred, tirelessly working for the southwestern region despite hearing those unpleasant words. ¡°I wish there was a way to help the Crown Prince.¡± She wanted so bad to assist him, to lighten his burden in some way. ¡°How can we win the people¡¯s hearts over?¡± She wracked her brains, but no matter how much she tried, she couldn¡¯t come up with a clear solution. To get them to willingly participate in sugarcane cultivation wholeheartedly, the resentment towards the Crown Prince had to be resolved first. However, the animosity towards the Crown Prince was a problem that required time to overcome. ¡°Is there really no solution?¡± Feeling stuck, she looked up at the night sky and prayed before going to sleep, ¡°If there¡¯s any solution, please show me.¡± Was it because of that wish? As soon as she fell asleep, Marie had another dream. CH 4.5 ¡°Why are you so good at this?¡± A man of high status asked Karem, continuing the conversation that had taken place in her previous dream. After pondering for a moment, Karem replied, ¡°It¡¯s because of poverty.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± With a sheepish expression, Karem explained, ¡°Growing up poor, I always craved ingredients like sugar that were hard to come by. Because of that, it drove me to find creative ways to make the most out of that rare sugar.¡± He exclaimed, ¡°Sugar, I realized, is the essence of happiness. While finding ways to bring more joy to people through sugar, I found my true calling as a patissier.¡± Suddenly, Marie blinked her eyes open. ¡°I¡­ dreamed again,¡± she mumbled, wondering why she kept having recurring dreams about the genius pastry chef. ¡®The people, patissier, sugarcane farming¡­¡¯ she murmured to herself, trying to connect her dream and the present situation. Then, in a moment of clarity, an idea related to the contents of her dream popped into her mind. ¡¯Sugar, I realized, is the essence of happiness.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll show them the value of sugarcane farming, that is, sugar!¡¯ She exclaimed inwardly. It might not be a groundbreaking approach, but it was worth a try. ¡®The main reason people are opposing is that they don¡¯t know much about sugar. So, if we educate its value, they might change their minds.¡¯ Of course, she wasn¡¯t sure if it would really work. But it was still worth a shot. ¡®It won¡¯t hurt to try.¡¯ After making up her mind, Marie went to find the Crown Prince. ¡°Marie? What¡¯s the matter?¡± The Crown Prince asked, looking puzzled. Despite the late hour, he was still awake, going through documents. ¡°I have something important to share with you.¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s eyes lit up, excited by the thought that she might have devised another clever plan, as she had done many times before. ¡°What do you have in mind? Please do tell.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a guaranteed solution, but¡­¡± Marie tentatively explained the plan she had come up with. After hearing her out, the Crown Prince nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. If it works, we could both finally grow sugarcane and appease the southwestern people.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Fortunately, the Crown Prince was on board with the plan. However, he pointed out some flaws in it. ¡°But there¡¯s one problem with your plan, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Marie nodded. ¡°We can procure the sugar, but who will handle it? Working with sugar proves to be a challenge, even for the renowned pastry chefs in the capital. It would be more difficult in the southwestern region, since they don¡¯t have pastry chefs capable of doing that.¡± The Crown Prince was right. Her plan hinged on finding a pastry chef skilled in working with sugar, yet such talents were scarce in the impoverished southwestern region. But Marie had a solution. ¡°I know how to use sugar.¡± The Crown Prince looked at her in surprise. ¡°You do?¡± While he was well aware of her considerable talent in baking, her knowledge of how to use sugar surpassed his expectations. Marie answered tentatively, ¡°Yes¡­ I learned it by chance¡­¡± ¡°How amazing.¡± The Crown Prince nodded. She was none other than Marie. If she said she could do it, then she definitely could. He had complete faith in her. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll arrange for the sugar to be supplied immediately. Let¡¯s proceed with your plan.¡± And so, Marie¡¯s plan, officially known as, ¡®Sugar: Bringer of Happiness,¡¯ began. A few days later, around noon in the eastern district of Vale Castle, a large carriage suddenly pulled up, catching the attention of the townsfolk with hollowed eyes. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s a carriage doing here?¡± They exchanged puzzled glances. ¡°Could it have come from the castle?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± The castle they were talking about was the residence of a lord, which had recently become the temporary dwelling for the Crown Prince. ¡°Why is the Crown Prince still hanging around in our province? He should leave and return to the capital now.¡± ¡°Right.¡± They whispered among themselves, their hushed tones hoping not to reach the ears of those inside the carriage. Suddenly, as the carriage door swung open, a figure emerged. ¡°A girl?¡± The onlookers exclaimed, taken aback at the person before them. To their surprise, it wasn¡¯t the castle administrator, Viscount Givrol, nor the Crown Prince. Instead, it was a cute and innocent-looking girl. Seeing a young woman alight the carriage was odd enough, but there was something even more intriguing about her. She was wearing a white chef¡¯s uniform. ¡°Huh? Is she a chef?¡± ¡°Does she really strike you as a chef? And more importantly, why on earth would a chef be here?¡± Amidst the confusion, another person descended from the carriage. A brawny knight with an imposing presence emerged, lugging along a sizable box. ¡°What¡¯s in that box?¡± When the knight unveiled the contents of the box before them, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. Lo and behold, the box was filled to the brim with bread and pastries. ¡°No way, pastries?¡± Unconsciously, everyone¡¯s mouths began to water. Even if they weren¡¯t particularly hungry, the moment they caught sight of the pastries, their appetites soared. As soon as the box was opened, a sweet aroma wafted through the air, and its incredibly delectable appearance only added to the temptation. ¡®Why did she bring baked goods here?¡¯ People made puzzled faces, unable to comprehend why a girl dressed as a chef would bring bread and pastries. ¡®What is she trying to do?¡¯ And then, out of nowhere, she did something they never would have expected. She started handing out bread and pastries to the people around her. ¡°Hello! I just came from the castle and brought these amazing treats for all of you to enjoy. Please, go ahead and give them a try. It would mean a lot to me.¡± The folks from the southwestern region, who couldn¡¯t have even dreamed of getting their hands on such mouthwatering pastries, accepted them with astonishment. ¡°Are you serious? Can we really have these?¡± They asked with doubtful expressions. The pastries were clearly the work of a skilled chef, evident from the meticulous care put into making them. Why would she give away such delectable treats for free? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s at the behest of His Highness, the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± As soon as the Crown Prince was mentioned, an icy hush fell over the crowd. Despite their blatant aversion, Marie resolutely carried on with her mission, generously handing out the bread and pastries to the people. ¡°Please enjoy them and have a wonderful day.¡± Once every last morsel had been distributed from the box, Marie took her leave. Meanwhile, the townspeople who held baked goods in their hands wore hesitant expressions. ¡°The Crown Prince gave this? Somehow, it just doesn¡¯t sit well with me,¡± someone remarked, and others grumbled in agreement. Their deep-seated resentment wouldn¡¯t easily fade from gifts like that. Nevertheless, they couldn¡¯t afford to discard them. Hunger gnawed at their stomachs, and the baked goods appeared too tempting to squander. As people took a bite of the baked goods, their eyes widened in surprise. ¡®What¡¯s this taste¡­?¡¯ It¡¯s a sweetness they¡¯ve never experienced before, completely different from anything they have ever known. It¡¯s like savoring something divine, filling their tastebuds with pure bliss. ¡°This¡­ is delicious!¡± ¡°The Crown Prince gave this?¡± They exclaimed, exchanging stunned looks. A flavor like that existed in the world? It¡¯s just a simple pastry, but the moment they tasted it, a wave of euphoria coursed through their entire being. ¡°Hey, are you not going to eat that? If you don¡¯t want it, give it to me.¡± ¡°No way, I¡¯ll eat it! Don¡¯t you dare take it!¡± Despite receiving a generous amount, the bread and pastries vanished in no time. Suddenly, people forgot all about their resentment towards the Crown Prince and instead became greedy for each other¡¯s sweets. ¡°It¡¯s a shame. I wish there were more.¡± ¡°Yeah, I want to eat more.¡± ¡°Why do you think the Crown Prince gave us these?¡± They chattered amongst themselves, intrigued by the sudden gesture. The taste of the pastries were beyond their expectations. It wasn¡¯t just sweet; it tasted pure bliss. ¡°There won¡¯t be any more coming our way, right?¡± ¡°Definitely not.¡± Sadness painted their faces as they looked in the direction the carriage had disappeared. However, to their surprise, the carriage filled with pastries didn¡¯t come only on that day but returned on other days as well. What¡¯s more, it didn¡¯t limit itself to the eastern zone but also visited various districts, extending beyond Vale Castle. Soon after, rumors about the pastry filled carriage spread to the surrounding areas. ¡ª There¡¯s a carriage that distributes heavenly-tasting pastries! Little by little, the southwestern folks forgot their resentment towards the Crown Prince and eagerly anticipated the carriage¡¯s next visit. Those who had already tasted the pastries eagerly awaited the carriage to relish them once more. Meanwhile, those who hadn¡¯t yet tasted the pastries were filled with curiosity, wondering what heavenly flavors awaited them. As fate would have it, the secret behind the pastries¡¯ divine taste began to circulate among them. ¡°I heard that the pastries are made with sugar, not honey.¡± ¡°Sugar? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Oh, you know. It comes from the sugarcane that the Crown Prince is attempting to grow in our region.¡± Those who had previously been somewhat skeptical about sugarcane cultivation cocked their heads to the side. ¡°Wow, is it really because of sugar that it tastes incredible? Is sugar really that great?¡± ¡°Oh wow. I had no clue. If this could create such heavenly flavors, then growing sugarcane doesn¡¯t seem like a bad idea at all.¡± Of course, everyone was aware that sugarcane was the crop used to make sugar, but understanding it vaguely and actually tasting the sweetness of sugar made a world of difference to their perception. Their stance on cultivating sugarcane began to shift, and just as they were reconsidering, a surprising announcement popped up within the castle walls. ¡°Hey, have you guys heard?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There¡¯s going to be a concert at the plaza tonight.¡± ¡°A concert?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Back in those days, music wasn¡¯t as accessible as it is now. ¡°I heard that that the talented pastry chef girl will be performing. And guess what? she¡¯ll be giving out pastries to those who come to listen!¡± ¡°No way! I¡¯ve got to check that out.¡± The excitement in their voices was palpable. With a combination of rare music and delectable pastries, there¡¯s no reason to miss out on that golden opportunity. When it was time, everyone gathered at the plaza with eager anticipation. Just as exactly as Marie had planned. The plaza was filled to the brim. A bonfire cast its warm glow, and a grand piano, borrowed from the castle, stood proudly in the center. ¡°Thank you all for coming. I may not be the best pianist, but I hope you¡¯ll have a good time.¡± Bowing politely, the girl, Marie, took a seat in front of the piano. As they strolled into the plaza, each holding a delightful pastry, they eagerly anticipated the upcoming performance. After a moment, Marie took a deep breath and began to press the piano keys with her fingers, filling the air with a clear and resonant sound. The melody she played wasn¡¯t showy or extravagant, but rather warm and gentle, bringing comfort to both the performer and the audience.